This is the complete list of fics related to the Umbra series, with links to each. Thank you for your support, and I hope y'all enjoy! 😉
Part 1. Callsign: Umbra (Complete)
Summary: After taking down Barkov, Price and Laswell regroup to form Task Force 141, bringing back Gaz and a few trusted allies like John 'Soap' MacTavish and the Simon 'Ghost' Riley. But this time, Laswell has a wildcard of her own. Her recommendation? Sergeant Imani 'Umbra' Barnes and her fiercely loyal K9, Alpha.
Based on Imani's reputation and her past mission reports, Price decides to meet with her to see if she would be a good fit. But as Price prepares to meet the new recruit, a new threat emerges with its sights set squarely on her with a bounty to match.
As secrets unravel and loyalties are tested, the team must confront a hidden enemy with a dangerous obsession. But perhaps the biggest mystery isn't the threat they face-it's how the cold, calculating Lieutenant will handle a new teammate who challenges everything he thought he'd buried.
Part 2. The Hunt For A Rat (One Shot: Coming Soon)
Summary: Even though Imani's boogyman is long gone, the man who helped him was still out there. And after surviving everything she's been through, she won't let him get away with everything he's done that easily. Not without a fight. And with her team standing ten toes behind her, the man who did her wrong was as good as dead. It's just like that old saying. Karma's a bitch.
More to be added!
TRIGGER WARNING: Childhood Trauma, Mention of Abuse, Femicide, Abusive Parent
Three Months Later: SAS Headquarters
“So the teams are almost all together now, huh,” Johnny noted as he lay on a couch, throwing and catching a ball in the air.
He, Kyle, Price, and Laswell were all SAS headquarters in Marlow, Buckinghamshire.
Laswell came not too long ago, accompanied by someone they didn’t expect to see. Well, everyone but Price and Laswell, as they needed their stamp of approval. But since someone else was missing and everyone needed to be present, that same person volunteered to go get them. With two other soldiers, of course, as they never drove around these parts, while the other drove another car to drive them back a bit as soon as they dropped them off. Leaving the others alone in the other car.
But since then, something just felt off. And it had for a long time. And Kyle couldn’t keep it to himself anymore.
“Hey Soap?”
“Yeah Gaz?”
“Do you think Ghost and Umbra are a thing?”
The ball that Johnny was throwing hit his face as he was too stunned to catch it. Price choked on his tea, and Laswell looked up from her files.
“What the hell made you think that mate,” Johnny asked.
“I don’t know, it’s just the two seem so close.”
“Ha! If that’s all it took, people will think we’re screwing the bastard.”
“Fuck you Johnny,” Kyle laughed.
“I’m being serious! That old geezer couldn’t handle someone like Imani. Much less pull a beauty like her. They’re probably just good friends.”
“Yeah, you’re right,” Kyle agreed, nodding along with him.
“I don’t know about that.”
All eyes turned to the smirking Price, who continued to sip his tea and read the morning paper.
“You know something Price,” Kyle asked.
Laswell remained silent as she raised her eyebrows at the older man. She knew, as well as Price did, that there was most definitely something happening between the two. No matter how hard they try to hide it. But for Price to allude to it was out of character.
“I don’t know for sure, but I think something is definitely going on,” Price smiled.
"You think so," Johnny asked, looking at Price like he was crazy.
"Yeah, I do."
“Wanna bet,” Johnny asked a smirk on his face.
‘This sly dog,’ Laswell thought with a shake of her head, realizing why Price said what he said.
Standing up from his chair and walking to the two, Price held his hand out, “Sure. I bet £100 that in five years, Umbra and Ghost are or will be a thing.”
“And we bet that £100 that they aren’t and won’t be a thing,” Johnny said with Kyle agreeing right after.
“Laswell, you wanna get in on this,” Kyle asked.
“I’m good. I’d much rather not bet on my goddaughter/niece’s love life.”
“Fair enough,” Johnny smirked.
With a firm handshake between the three men, the bet was set.
While Johnny and Kyle were laughing about how they just made the easiest £100 in their lives. But as the two joked about it, Laswell just smiled at Price as he sat down next to her.
“You’re terrible man John. You know that right.” Laswell whispered low enough so only he could hear, a smirk on her face.
Price just smirked as he continued to drink his tea, knowing he just made the easiest £200 in his life.
Looking down at his watch, he knew he had a few more minutes before he had to call his lieutenant back. But knowing where he was going, he needed to give him his space.
Meanwhile: HM Prison Manchester, Manchester, England
Out of all the places he’s been, out of all the places he wished he could erase from his mind, Simon never expected he’d be back here. The first and other time he was here was when he watched the guards haul his ass inside from the safety of his car.
But now, here he was. Sitting in one of the chairs in the open sitting areas. Looking around the room, he saw many other families talking to their loved ones. He sat in the far corner of the room, wearing a black surgical mask again with an all-black hoodie, cargo pants, and work boots.
Looking down at his phone, Simon checked his last message to Imani.
While he was away, the two made it a point to always text each other at least three times a day, like it was a meal. He knew she was still a bit scared of him being out on the field without her to back him up, but at least with these text messages, he could tell her he was still alive.
But now, Imani wasn’t responding. She hasn’t responded to any of his text messages for over a day, which is really unusual.
But he didn’t have enough time to dwell on it when the sound of someone sitting down in front of him.
“Well I’ll be damn. You’re still alive huh?”
“The same could be said for you. Charles.”
“Shouldn’t you call me dad? Don’t be disrespectful, you little fuck.”
Simon was silent. The man who tormented him, his mother, and his brother. The man who ensured that Simon understood true fear. The man who took his mother and brother away from him. Charles Riley. His biological father.
He had more weight to him than he could remember. Mostly likey thanks to him being off the hard drugs. His eyes were no longer sunken, and his skin actually looked a bit healthier. Saggy, but healthy. And as much as Simon hated to admit it, he could see himself a bit in his face.
“You haven’t been that for a long time Charles.”
“Oh really,” Charles laughed, “Looks like the army still got you feeling as ballys now, huh?”
“And you’re still the ignorant cuck you were before,” Simon replied immediately.
“Ho, ho, ho,” Charles laughed as he leaned back in his seat, “Who could have known that scared little bastard only a weak mother could love could act like this.”
Simon had to take a deep breath. He knew Charles was trying to bait him into attacking him or lashing out like he did when he landed back after the murders. And based on how the guards got a bit closer to the two, he could tell they were expecting that too. But he didn’t.
“I’m not here to argue with you Charles,” Simon said after taking a deep breathe.
“Then what are you doing here, huh? Trying to shove your freedom in my face?”
Simon shook her head, “No. I’m not.”
“Then why are you here SImon? It’s been years, why show your angin ass here now,” Charles snarled. (Disgusting).
Simon took another deep breath before he responded, “So I can see how much of a pathetic man you truly are. And what could happen to me if I’m not careful.”
That got Charles by surprise. Simon could even tell that some of the guards who stood nearby had also begun to listen in at the sound of that.
“What’re you blabbering about now,” Charles asked in disgust.
“I met someone. A few months ago,” Simon began, “Her name is Imani. A yankee believe it or not. I won’t lie, I thought she was too uptight when we met. Too selfless. But then, bit by bit, she became one of, if not the most important thing in my life.”
Charles watched his oldest son intently. He hasn’t seen this look on his face since…Actually, he couldn’t remember the last time Simon looked like this. Like a person who found something so precious he’d tressure for the rest of his life.
“I started to fall in love. I didn’t know at first, but when she told me that she loved me, I finally figured it out that that was what it was. I was in love. But I was afraid. Afraid that I’d end up like you. Hateful. Neglectful. Angry. I was so scared I’d inherit every bad thing you were, and I’d do it to her.”
Simon could feel his emotions begin to rise, but he couldn’t cry. Not in front of Charles. He didn’t deserve to see that part of him, “So I pushed her away. I thought it’d be for the best. But then, I almost lost her. For good. I thought she was gone for a while, but she came back. And I finally realized, she was my way of life. She’s the only way I know, and I’d never want to let her go.”
“Huh,” Charles smiled a toothy grin even though he was missing a few, “So you fell in love with a broad. A black one, it sounds like, too, given the name. Trying to rub it in my face that my easy lay is dead?”
Simon almost felt himself lose it right there, but he held back, “No, I’m here because I needed to see for myself, eye to eye, what would happen if I let myself go like you did. I want a life. I want Imani to be my wife, and with twins running in her family, I know we’d have a lot of kids. More than we could ever hope for. But I have to see what could happen if I let myself become you. Because now, I can see clear as day, if I lose Imani, I could end up like the sad sack of sod of shit I see in front of me.”
Standing up from his chair, Simon looked down at the man who once scared him so deeply, but who now only disgusts him so much to the point of vomiting.
“This is the last time we’ll ever see each other, Charles. I hope everything you’ve ever done and everything you’ve ever said haunts you for the rest of your life.”
With that, Simon closed that chapter of his life. Not even bothering to turn around as he heard Charles yell for him to come back, and hearing the guards working to restrain him.
As Simon walked out of the prison, waiting for the visiting gate to open, he put his head in his pockets and breathed in the Manchester air, finally feeling a bit more at peace.
As Simon looked up to the cloudy sky, he couldn’t help but smile a bit, ‘I hope I’ve made you proud mum, Tommy.’
At that moment, Simon felt his phone vibrating. He hoped it was his elusive girlfriend but instead saw his ever demanding Captain.
“Price,” Simon greeted.
“Ghost. You all finished up?”
“Affirm.”
“Good. We got a new mission from Laswell. Get back here for debrief.”
“Understood, I’ll call a cab.”
“No need. I already sent someone. They should be there now.”
Simon was confused at first, and before he could ask what, Price already hung up. At that moment, the visiting gates opened to the busy street. And there across the way in a black Jeep Wrangler was the woman he thought about from sunup to sundown.
“Mani,” Simon whispered softly as a wide grin spread across his face.
Since she couldn’t hear him, Imani just gave a knowing smirk and a wave. She was wearing an outfit similar to his, a long black sleeve shirt with black cargo pants and boots. Her now shoulder-length curly hair, which she usually kept in a bun while on duty, was now down, making her even more mesmerizing than she usually was.
Looking back and forth, Simon rushed across the streets and brought Imani into a tight hug, her feet lifting from the ground. A hug after three months in the waiting.
“Hey babe,” Imani greeted with a wide smile on her face.
“Hey love,” Simon greeted back, kissing the side of her head before moving her to face him so he could plant a kiss on her lips.
“When’d you get here,” Simon asked as he put Imani down, keeping his hands on her waist.
“Not long, about an two hours ago,” Imani smiled.
“So that’s why you havent’ been answering me huh,” Simon realized.
“Mhmm, I wanted to surprise you. Especially since I’m now officially cleared for active duty.”
“Good news for me huh,” Simon smirked.
“Mhm, what would you boys do without me huh,” Imani teased.
Simon could only smile. She was right. What would he do without Imani with him? She and that barking menace that was in the backseat, wanting some attention.
“Looks like Alpha’s happy to see you too,” Imani laughed as she opened th epasanger driver side door and lowered the window to the backseat.
As soon as he could fit his big head out the window, Alpha was immediately trying to lick all over Simon’s face.
“Ah, I missed you too you old dug,” Simon laughed as he pet Alpha’s head and scratched his chin.
Looking over at Imani, Simon felt the same sense of ease he had back in Santa Barbara. He knew then that wherever Imani was, that was home.
“You're driving back to base,” Imani noted as she walked away.
“With your driving, I think its best for the public,” Simon joked as followed her and opened the passenger door.
“Oh I know you’re not talking,” Imani laughed, pointing a finger at him.
Closing her door and getting in the driver’s side, Simon looked back to see Alpha lying in the backseat looking as happy as ever. Looking over to Imani, Simon saw that relaxed smile and heart eyes he loved so much.
“Well, ready to go Ghost?”
Grabbing her hand, Simon lowered his surgical mask and kissed Imani’s knuckles, “Right behind you Umbra.”
THE END
Arthur's Note:
AND THAT'S ALL FOLKS!
So so so sorry for disappearing off the face of the earth. Life has been lifing for me this last month lol. But we have finally made it to the end of Callsign: Umbra. I am planning a sequel to this that would definitely follow the events of MW2, but I have no idea when that'll be, so I'll keep you posted.
I just want to take these last few moments and thank you all for giving me and my story a chance, and I hope you all remain safe out there in this crazy world! Thank you all so much again, and I hope to see you all again soon!!!! XOXOXO
As the sun rose over the hospital, Simon gave Price and her mother the call that Imani was awake and talking. Price immediately said they were on their way and hung up the phone before Simon or Imani could respond.
They left not too long ago. Johnny and Kyle all but piled on her when they saw her, lying in her reclined hospital bed with Alpha and Simon sitting beside her like her guardian angels. Even with Price and Simon saying be careful with her, the three sergeants were all giggly as their little team was reunited.
“The three fucking musketeers right here,” Price mumbled under his breath as the three parted.
They stayed for about two hours. The boys filled Imani in on what happened after she went missing and what happened to Makarov.
“Hopefully someone shanks him in the gulag,” Imani mumbled.
“The world can only hope,” Johnny agreed.
“Well, thanks to our hard work, we’re all on extended leave for now,” Price announced, smiling at everyone, his gaze locking onto Imani. “Especially you, Umbra.”
“For how long,” Imani asked, knowing that her leave might be longer than the boys'.
“Until you're fully healed and you're cleared by a psychiatrist.”
“Ughhhhhh,” Imani groaned as she threw her head back, knowing that it would take months.
“Why are you acting so surprised? You had an airport fall on top of you. Literally,” Johnny asked in disbelief.
“Well, if you consider that fact, I got off easy.”
“More than easy. More like lucky,” Kyle stressed, “You could have died, Mani. We thought you actually died this time.”
The room was silent at that motion. Especially for Imani. She’s reckless, she knew that. It came with the job. But she’d say after everything she’s done, everything she experienced, this was easily the closest she ever had been to death. Hell, according to the doctors, they had to resuscitate her three times.
“I know, and I’m sorry,” Imani apologised, “I thought I could stop it, but they made that bomb a lot more complicated than what I can remember with Soap's impromptu lessons on disarming a bomb.”
“Well, let me tell you this, sergeant,” Price began as he got closer to her bed, arms crossed with a serious look on his face, “Pull some shit like that again and I’d kill ya myself. We clear?”
“Crystal, sir,” Imani smiled, getting one back in return.
“Good. Well, we’re gonna head out, can’t stay too long. They’re already bending the rules for us. Ghost, where’re you spending your leave at? I need to fill it out on the leave paperwork.”
“My flat in Manchester,” Simon replied almost immediately.
Imani felt her heart drop a bit at the answer. She thought, after everything and her being in recovery, that Simon might want to stay by her side. At least until she’s able to take care of herself again. But maybe that was a step too far. And Imani didn’t want to come off as needy. Especially in front of Price.
“Alright then, you two keep in touch. I’ll contact you once our leave is up Ghost. And you, little miss, listen to your doctor, please.”
“Cause remember, the more you abide by the doctor's orders, the faster you can get back,” Kyle offered with a smile.
“Thanks, Kyle, that makes me feel so much better,” Imani replied with a sarcastic smile.
Once they left, the room was wrapped in silence. Simon could see that Imani was happy to see Price, Johnny, and Kyle, but he also saw something bothering her.
“What is it,” Simon asked.
“It’s nothing,” Imani replied rubbing the back of her neck.
‘That’s a lie,’ Simon thought as he noted the familiar habit she had when she was lying.
Sitting up from his chair and sitting beside her on the bed, Simon put a finger under her chin and lifted her head up so she was looking him in the eye, “It’s just the two of us, Mani. You don’t have to lie to me.”
“I know. It’s just-”
“Just what love?”
That nickname made Imani feel giddy inside, “I don’t want to come off as needy.”
Simon sighed as his thumb began to caress her cheek, “Hmmm. Why don’t we make a promise?”
“Now?”
Simon shrugged, “Why not now?”
Imani shrugged, a way of saying fair point. Simon gave a smile and continued, “From now on, when it deals with the two of us, we'll be honest with each other. No holding back or lying. Deal?”
Imani smiled. It was such a small gesture. An olive branch, but it meant the world to her. With a small nod, Imani agreed, “Ok.”
“Ok. So tell me, what’s wrong?”
Lowering her head again as she began to twirl her hair to deal with her growing anxiety, Imani whispered, “I…Um…. I was hoping that you’d stay with me during leave.”
“I am.”
Imani’s head shot back up to face him, “You are?”
“Yeah.”
“But you just told Price-”
“I know. But I don’t want him to interfere with this again. I want this to be just us for now.”
“You don’t wanna go back home?”
Simon gave Imani a sad smile as he held her hand, “Manchester hasn’t been home for me in a while. And honestly, where you go is where my home is. And with everything that happened, I don’t think I want you leave my sight even for a second.”
Imani felt a smile begin to creep up on her face. Happy that he felt that same way she did, “It’s decided then, you’re with me, skelator.”
“Happily,” Simon agreed as he tucked a curl behind her ear, “So we’re going back to Malibu?”
“No, we’ll go to my place.”
“You got a place?”
Imani felt a bit offended at that question as she tilted her head and leaned back, “The fuck does that supposed to mean?”
“I’ve read your file, Mani. You don’t have a declared residence.”
Imani was about to speak, argue back, but then stopped, like a thought stumped her, “Did I ever file that paperwork? I could’ve sworn I did.”
“Fuckin hell Mani,” Simon sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as Imani gave a nervous giggle.
Before they continued that topic, a nurse came in with a tablet saying that Imani’s parents wanted to see her. And with the rule they had already broken, allowing Price and the others to come in, and with them still in the states, this was the best thing they could do for now.
For Simon, that phone call was a fun sight. He watched as, at first, it was a welcome and comforting call as Alicia and Jefferson were greeted with the sight of their daughter. Hurt but very much alive. But as soon as they confirmed she was fine and she’d make a full recovery, Imani was getting chewed out by her mother in three different languages as she switched from English, Spanish, and French, the languages she spoke fluently and the languages she helped Imani learn when she was younger. He had to chuckle at the scene in front of him as Imani looked virtually lost for words as she listened to her mother’s almost 10-minute rant on how reckless, stupid, prideful, and selfless almost put her in her early grave. But knowing her mother and that she needed to get this off her chest, Imani stayed as quiet as her father and listened to Alicia Carter-Barnes rant until she tired herself out.
“But you are ok, right babygirl,” Jefferson asked again.
“Yes daddy, I’m fine,” Imani chuckled, “Need a few months of physical therapy and some other stuff but I can return to active duty in a few-”
“Let’s focus on getting better first huh,” Jefferson interrupted.
“I know. They recommended I head home for relaxation.”
“Oh, so you’ll be here?”
“Nah. I think I’m gonna head to my place in Santa Barbara.”
“OH HELL NO,” Alicia’s voice cut through, “YOU JUST SURVIVED AN EXPLOSION AND BEING BURIED ALIVE! AND YOU WANT TO NOW GO BACK INTO SOLITUDE! YOU DONE LOST YOUR GODDAMN MIND, LITTLE MISSY!”
“Mama-”
“OH ABSOLUTELY NOT, YOU WILL NOT MAMA ME! YOU ARE NOT STAYING IN SANTA BARBARA ALL BY YOURSELF!”
“But I won’t be alone.”
“OH, REALLY? THEN TELL ME, WHO’LL BE THERE WITH YOU?”
“Me, Ma’am,” Simon called out for the first time.
Turning the tablet a bit, Jefferson and Alicia saw Simon now siting back down in his chair.
“Oh. Hey Simon,” Alicia greeted, her tone taking a softer tone, making Imani look at the screen in shock, “I didn’t know you were there.”
“Been here the whole time,” Simon smiled.
“Huh,” Alicia mumbled, as she looked to her husband, “How about that?”
“You’ll be staying with her son,” Jefferson took over.
“Yes, sir. The whole team was granted leave and I want make sure that Ima- Umbra is doing ok.”
Neither Jefferson nor Alicia missed that almost slip, causing two different looks to appear on their faces. Jefferson, taking on the face of an overprotective father with a stern look, and Alicia, playing the hopeless-romantic mother with a wide, knowing smile.
“I don’t know about-” Jefferson began.
“Oh, that’s perfectly fine, sweetheart,” Alicia interrupted with a wide smile, causing Imani to look down at the screen from above with an ‘are you serious right now’ look, “We’ll stop by her house to get her fridge stocked up for you guys and make sure it's clean. And we’ll stop when we get the chance.”
“Wow,” Imani mumbled, “You love him more than you love me huh?”
“Girl, hush,” Alicia shushed her up, “You scared me for over two weeks! Until the same amount of time passes, you’ll be dealing with this attitude until then!”
“Can’t wait,” Imani mumbled.
“Call us when you’re leaving Kastovia. We’ll have Archie meet you at the airport to drop off your car,” Jefferson replied.
With that, her parents hung up, and Imani gave the tablet back to the nurse when she came back for it.
Looking at the sleeping wolf on the floor, Imani patted on the bed on her lap, “Alpha. Up.”
Not wanting to waste a second, Alpha jumped up on the bed, did his little ritual of spinning three times before he got into his comfortable position, which was curling up around Imani as best as he could on the bed.
“We’re really doing this huh,” Imani smiled to herself as she scratched the top of Alpha’s head.
Simon smiled at her as he watched them, “Yeah, we are.”
Imani looked towards him, her smile even wider, “Can’t wait.”
Two Weeks Later: Santa Barbara, California
After another two weeks in the hospital, Imani was finally discharged from Verdansk Hospital. Or, in her words, she was free from prison. But that was only after she was given strict orders and routines she’d have to follow in order not only to avoid ending back in the hospital but also get her back into shape.
So for now, Imani’s days would become rigidly structured with Simon and Alpha’s help.
Mornings will be spent in intensive at-home exercise that can help rebuild strength and balance in her legs through controlled runs and load-bearing drills. Nothing she couldn’t handle, but for now, to knock the wind out of her lungs.
Unfortunately for her, that’s not where it ends. Because now every other day in the afternoons were trauma-focused counseling, where cognitive processing therapy slowly untangles the past from the present, teaching her how to stop a flashback before it takes her under. She didn’t look forward to it. She hasn’t had therapy since she was 16. And she can remember how she hated every second of it. But at least it was with the same therapist from before, so that’s a plus.
The evenings were the easiest, at least. Nothing more than giving medication to manage pain, nightmares, and anxiety without dulling her edge.
Imani hopes that it could all help. With it still raining in Verdansk, Imani still felt herself getting scared. She could feel her heart race when she felt she was in tight spaces. Especially on the airplane ride back. Hell, she couldn’t even escape in her dreams, as she still wakes up convinced she’s buried underneath the debris. But with every tremble, shake, cry, and whatever distress Imani was in, Simon and Alpha were there. Simon would hold her hand while Alpha lay his head on Imani’s lap.
Just having these two here made Imani feel like she could get better. Like, she will get better eventually. All she had to do was want it.
Getting off the plane, the two made their way through the Santa Barbara airport and towards the arrival gate, where Archie and another worker waited for them with the keys to Imani’s convertible.
A convertible that Simon raised an eyebrow at after he and the worker finished packing everything in the small trunk, and Imani, Archie, and the other worker said goodbye.
As Imani walked back to him, Imani noticed the confused look on his face.
“What,” Imani asked with a raised eyebrow.
“This’s your car?”
The car that surprised Simon was an all-black Porsche 911 Turbo S with a red interior. A nice car. But Simon could tell an expensive one, too.
“Yeah,” Imani asked with her hand on her hip, “What’s wrong with her?”
“Nothing. I just didn’t know you had expensive taste.”
“Si, I may be the minimalist Barnes child, but I am a trust fund baby with interests. One of them being cars, and as a trust fund baby, I thought I could indulge myself with the finer things in life.”
Opening her door and pulling one of the seats back to allow Alpha inside, Simon smiled as he put the seat back and held his hand out for her to take, “Is that what this is? Indulging?”
Grabbing his hand, Imani got on her tippy toes and gave him a quick few pecks on the lips with a smirk, “Only with the finest, darling.”
Simon had to smirk as Imani lowered herself into the passenger seat, “Shall we get a move on, Mr. Riley?”
“Of course, Ms. Barnes.”
After entering the address into the car’s GPS for him, Simon drove through Santa Barbara streets with the hardtop off so Alpha could enjoy the wind. All the while, Simon, who has since taken off the black face mask and just kept his sunglasses on, and Imani, who had her sunglasses on with a wide smile on her face as she looked at the man driving her car.
“What,” Simon asked as he took a peek at her as they made it to a red light.
“Nothing,” Imani replied like she was in dream as she reach a hand out to run her hand through his brown hair, “I’m just- I’m just so happy right now.”
Smiling down at her, Simon interlocked their fingers and brought her hand to lips for a quick kiss, “Me too.”
The whole ride to her place, Imani just couldn’t take her eyes off of him. She felt like an enormous weight was lifted off her, and she was just left with bliss. Those two months when they didn't speak or were like they used to were one of the moments of her life. Easily top ten and up for debate for top five. But now, it felt like without that, they wouldn’t be here. She was almost glad that Simon was a bit slow with his emotions.
But even with those blissful emotions, she still couldn’t help but feel a bit terrified. She doesn’t know how long they’ll be here together. She’ll be here until cleared, but Simon could get called at any time. Making, however, he stayed not long enough. Not for her, at least. But she’s also scared that she may scare him off. She knew she wasn’t right in the head right now; being left underground for two weeks could do that to a person. But she was scared she might scare him off.
But she just hoped that he’d understand and be supportive. Especially after-
Imani was brought out of her thoughts as Simon turned onto a familiar dirt path that had Alpha barking happily above her.
“Ah, so you do remember huh,” Imani asked, tilting her head back to look at the looming beast, scratching the side of his neck with her free hand.
“Suprised he’s this active in this heat,” Simon noted, feeling his british bones melt in the humidity and dry heat.
“Well, he spends most of it in the ocean or inside with the AC, so he’ll be able to cool himself off soon enough.”
It didn’t take much longer until Simon was parking in a small driveway in front of a nicely sized two-floor American beach cottage home with what looked to be a balcony looking out towards the ocean. And with the vegetation that grew around it, it was all but hidden from the outside. Hell, he had to drive so far down that dirt path, he couldn’t hear anything but the sound of nature as he turned off the car.
“The nearest house is about three miles east,” Imani explained as Simon opened her door and helped her out, “We’ll be completely alone, and we have our own private beach.”
“Sounds perfect,” Simon smiled down at her, “You head on inside, I’ll grab our bags.”
“Kay.”
Going on ahead, Imani unlocked and opened the front door for Alpha, who rushed right past her. It’s been a while since she’s been home, but it was exactly as she remembered how she left it. With a mix of modern appliances and a more rustic, coastal-cottage look, the entire place made Imani feel at peace. Even after being away for so long, the magic that this place puts on her still works like a charm. And by smell, she could tell her parents had kept their promise and cleaned the place up. That and she didn’t see a spec of dust anywhere she looked in the entrance.
After taking her shoes off at the door, Imani followed behind Alpha towards the kitchen, which had a beautiful view of the ocean. Opening the refrigerator, Imani saw that her once empty fridge was now filled to the brim with anything and everything she could possibly think she’ll need. It was the same for her pantry, which was also fully stocked. Honestly, it felt like overkill since there were only three of them in here, but she knew it was because her parents knew she hated going out when she was home, preferring to stay put as long as she could. Now more than ever.
After closing the doors to both the pantry and the fridge, Imani noticed Alpha lying in his large dog bed in the family room, near the vent blowing cold air. She could hear Simon coming through the door as she picked up a note that lay on the coffee table in front of her.
Stay safe and relax Mani and Simon. You deserve it. We love you!
Imani smiled softly as she read the message in her mother’s handwriting. Also, she noticed that her father left another message underneath, saying to call if they needed anything. But as she was just about to put the note down, she noticed something written in Spanish. It said to turn the page over.
She knew it was her mom since her dad only spoke English, but Imani didn’t think much of it. But as she read the French message on the back, she wished she didn’t understand it.
Left a few little presents in your bedroom drawer since I’m not sure what size. Make sure you use them. Though I wouldn’t mind being made mom-mom again. ;)
‘That damn woman,’ Imani thought as she crumpled the piece of paper, feeling her face heat up. Even though she didn’t say it, Imani knew exactly what she meant.
“Where do you want me to put this?”
Imani felt herself jump at the sound of Simon directly behind her. And as she turned quickly to look at him, Simon’s eyebrow quirked up. He could tell Imani was flustered about something. Though he couldn’t see her blushing, her eyes were always a dead giveaway. And whatever she was hiding behind her back right now must have been the reason.
“You good love?”
Imani couldn’t help but shift her legs back and forth at the nickname. She knew they’d be alone, but it finally hit her just how alone they’d be. No Price. No Kyle. Not Johnny. No, Auntie Kate. No one. No one but them. Which means, things could get a bit….Interesting.
“Yup, everything is A okay,” Imani replied, trying to sound as nonchalant as possible.
But Simon didn’t buy for a second. Shaking his head with a chuckle, he repeated his question again.
“You can just put them upstairs in my room,” Imani answered, “And if you want, you can take the guest room. It’s right across from the master bedroom.”
‘Guest room,’ Simon repeated in his head, almost offended at the suggestion.
Walking away from the bags and towards Imani, who stood in between the couch and coffee table, Simon held her chin and tilted it up so she was facing him, “Do you want me to sleep in the guest room, Mani?”
Imani was hypnotized. His deep voice, his captivating eyes, his touch, his earthy scent, everything just set Imani ablaze. So instead of verbally responding, Imani just slowly shook her head. Her gaze lowered to his lips, then back up to his eyes, her want clear. And who was he to deny her?
Leaning down, Simon captured Imani’s lips in a quick kiss. Simon didn’t intend for it to go any further. He was just going to quick peek at first. Nothing too crazy, as even though she was cleared for light to moderate exercise, she was still sore in some places. But with the way her hands tangled themselves in his hair, the way her body molded against his, and that addictive scent of cocoa butter. Before he knew it, he had Imani underneath him as he lay her down on the couch, and their one tame kiss turned heated. He lifted one of her legs as she wrapped it around his waist and brought him in even closer.
Imani could feel one of Simon’s hands holding her chin steady as the other began to creep under her shirt, grasping one of her breasts. Imani parted their lips as she threw her head back and whimpered and whispered Simon’s name in his ear, driving him even crazier.
As Simon kissed his way down, kissing the side of her lips, her cheek, the front of her neck until he settled on the place where her neck and shoulder meet, he couldn’t help but feel himself harden as he absorbed everything that was Imani. Her scent. Her voice. Her body. Everything was just so addicting. An addiction that he wouldn’t trade for the world. And as he slid his hand from Imani's breast and into her sweatpants, he could tell it was the same for her.
But just as he had overcome with her, he knew he had to stop.
Pulling away, Simon licked his lips as he could still taste Imani on him. She tried to chase after his lips, but with a gentle hand on the back of her neck, Simon pulled her back down.
“Why,” Imani whined.
“You just woke up from a coma Mani,” Simon chuckled.
“Yeah, like over two weeks ago!”
“And you’re still on physical therapy.”
“Well, consider this light exercise,” Imani smirked as she reached under his shirt.
“Light exercise,” Simon repeated with a smile.
Imani’s eyebrows rose at that, “Oh? You wouldn’t go easy on me Mr.Riley?”
Leaning down again so their lips were just inches from each other, Simon smirked and replied, “I know you, Umbra. And I know easy isn’t something you like.”
Imani had to giggle at that, and Simon couldn’t reissts in giving her a few more kisses.
As they parted, Imani couldn’t help but feel overwhelmed with happiness as she beamed up at him, “I love you.”
‘I love you', a phrase that once scared him, now fulfilled him beyond anything he could imagine. Tilting his head to the side like she does, Simon traced her lips with a lovesick smile as he couldn’t help but share the same feelings too, “Love you too.”
After that, the two unpacked their bags and prepared themselves for a long stay. The physical therapist and Dr. Lewis wouldn’t be in until tomorrow, giving them plenty of alone time. But the long flight from Kastovia here took them all out. So after putting the last of their clothes away, Imani and Simon ended up cuddled in bed with Imani lying half way on top of him as he lay on his back, and Alpha, who had since fallen asleep at the foot of the bed.
“This is nice,” Imani mumbled against his chest.
“It is,” Simon agreed as he kissed the top of her head.
“I don’t want this to end.”
“It won’t. Not unless you want it to.”
“Fuck no,” Imani chuckled.
Simon just chuckled along with her and kissed her again before the two ended up falling asleep in each other's arms.
Time went by at that point. Too fast for Simon. Before either of them knew it, it had been about a month since they got here. A long and almost torturous month. Since that show of affection on the couch, Imani has been trying to tempt him every chance she gets. Whether with her clothes, her demeanor, or just what she did, Imani was trying everything in her power to get Simon to take that chance. But Simon held fast. At least in front of her. Because as much as he wanted to take that next step with her, he wanted her to at least enjoy it too and not be in pain.
That, as well as being her boyfriend, is why Simon has kept Imani on a strict schedule. The physical therapist would stop by around 10, work with Imani until 12, and then, at 3, Dr. Lewis would come by. But at night, the two would just cuddle up, watch a movie, or stargaze outside in the hammock. That was Imani’s favorite thing to do, and Simon couldn’t blame her. It beats running from gunfire and explosions.
Simon was always there to help with the physical therapy, as he would help later on in the day. But for her therapy with the CIA psychics, he made sure that he wasn’t there for that. Sometimes he’d take Alpha with him as Imani wants to be alone, other times she’d want the four-legged beast to stay. Understandable. So until he hears that familiar voice calling out to him from a distance, he’d sit under a tree right in front of the beach. Not doing much, just looking out to the horizon and taking in that sea salt air and breeze. Just as he was now in his black cargo shorts and white tank top.
But as he sat under the tree, he couldn’t help but feel his mind start to wander a bit.
Never in a million years did he think he’d be in this position. He’d always thought he’d end up like his dad in a way. Having everyone scared of him. Being violent. Being alone. While he can guess the other two did come true based on where you fall, he was happy to see that at least the last one, if they played their cards right, it won’t happen. But what if another Makarov happens? What if another sick fuck with a gun or a bomb tries to take one away from the other? What would he do? Hell, what would Imani do? That uncertainty scared him because in the back of his mind, he knew exactly how they’d act.
“SIMON!”
Taking him out of his thoughts, Simon looked towards the back porch of Imani’s home to see Imani in her yellow sundress and sandals in hand, walking towards him with Alpha hot on her trail.
“All finished,” Simon asked as Imani tapped his legs apart and settled in between them, leaning her back against his chest.
“Yup, all done,” Imani replied as she felt Simon wrap his arms around her.
Simon leaned down and kissed the top of Imani’s head as they watched Alpha chasing some of the segulas on the beach. The two were wrapped in comfortable silence. Nothing new. The two felt so comfortable with each other now that words weren’t needed, just each other.
Feeling something wet on his arm, Simon looked down to see Imani silently crying. This wasn’t abnormal. Ever since they’ve been here, Imani has moments when she is trapped in her thoughts. She’d just silently cried at the most random moments and not move. Sometimes his voice took her out of it, sometimes not. At night, she’d have nightmares. He’d feel her shaking, crying, and begging. Sometimes in English, sometimes in the other languages she spoke. But no matter how many times he asked or told her he was to listen when she needed it, Imani was never willing to share what she saw. And Simon couldn’t and wouldn’t force her to share it.
“What’s wrong love,” Simon asked as he interlocked their fingers.
“Nothing, just,” Imani began as she tried to stop her tears, “Just something from our session.”
“Wanna talk about it?”
Imani shook her head, “Not right now. Maybe sometime soon. But not now.”
Simon just nodded. Understanding that she’ll need more time. But they had all the time in the world. Or at least, that’s what they thought. But a few nights later, Simon got a call from Price while the two were cuddling, watching Alien vs Predator.
“Shepherd needs you on a recon op. He knows your extended leave, but this requires your special touch. I need you at SAS HQ for debrief.”
Simon knew he couldn’t refuse orders, but seeing those sad doe-like eyes staring up at him, it almost made him ask for more time.
“Ok. When do you need me?”
“We need you here in two days.”
Fuck. Price thinks he’s in Manchester. Two days is more than enough time to get up and out. But he’s not in Manchester, hell, he’s not even in Europe. And based on how long it took them to reach the states from Kastovia, he, as well as Imani, knew he’d have to leave no later than late tomorrow morning.
“Copy that Price.”
“Good. Tell Imani I said hi and to call once in a while. I miss our talks.”
Price then hangs up before either of them could reply.
“Of fucking course he knew,” Imani giggled as she nuzzled herself even further into Simon.
“Yeah, that’s the old man for ya,” Simon added as he threw his phone away, wrapping his arms around her again as she pressed play on the movie.
But as the movie dragged on, Imani felt her heart clench a bit, “I guess you have to leave huh?”
“Seems so,” Simon replied as he kissed her on the cheek, “But let’s worry about that afterwards, ok?”
Imani wanted to argue, but she knew nothing would change even if she did. So she just pressed her lips together and turned her attention back to the screen. Leaving the room a little more tense than it was before.
Later
Simon felt something off. After the movie and helping him pack, Simon and Imani soon fell right to sleep, as they had over the last few weeks. But unlike all those other times, Imani was strangely quieter. More distant. He knew it was because he was leaving, but he knew just as well as she did that he couldn’t disobey a direct order. No matter how muchhe wished he could. If he had the choice, he’d stay in this paradise. He could see himself becoming home with the beautiful woman he managed to catch the eye of and stay secluded here forever. And just as much as he knew he couldn't disobey, Imani would never ask him to do so.
Rubbing his eyes, Simon turned his gaze to the nightstand next to him and saw the clock read 3:12 AM.
“Fuckin hell,” he groaned.
Only six and a half more hours until he has to leave here, and leave Imani until she’s cleared for active duty again.
Simon reached out to her side of the bed to bring her in close as she seemed to have drifted away. But when he made contact with the cold sheets, he sat up immediately.
Simon was never a heavy sleeper, but being here and hearing the ocean put him in some sort of trance. Making it harder and harder for him to get up like he normally does. A fact now proven since the ever-hyper-aware lieutenant couldn’t feel his girlfriend leaving the bed.
Leaning up, he could see Alpha lying at his spot at the foot of the bed. Wide awake and looking at him.
“Where’s your mum,” Simon asked like the wolf would give him an actual response.
But being as surprised as ever at the wolf’s intelligence, Alpha got up from his bed and walked to the balcony doors that overlooked the ocean, scratching at the door lightly.
Standing up, Simon opened it and walked out. He didn’t see her on the balcony, but he could see her sitting on the beach. Without a jacket or even a blanket.
“Fuckin hell.”
Grabbing one of the blankets off her bed, Simon went downstairs with Alpha following behind. Simon was thinking maybe he’d follow him outside, but nope, the wolf climbed into his other dog bed as he wanted to sleep downstairs, closer to the AC, where it was cooler.
‘Fair enough.’
Walking outside, Simon saw she hadn’t moved an inch from where he last saw her. Not even when he got closer did she move.
“Hey,” Simon called out softly as he sat beside her in the sand, covering her up with the blanket, “You’re gonna catch a cold.”
But Imani didn’t respond. Just silently watched the waves as tears continued to fall.
Simon immediately understood this was something he couldn’t take her out of. Wrapping his arm around her shoulder, Simon brought her in close and held her. Not tightly, so she won’t panic, but enough to know that she wasn’t alone.
He doesn’t know how long he was sitting there with her for. He almost felt himself drift off again due to the ocean when he heard Imani whisper something.
“What was that love,” Simon asked.
“It’s you.”
Simon was confused. What’s me? And Imani’s expression didn’t help one bit. She was stone-faced as she continued to cry.
“My nightmares. It’s about you.”
That caught him by surprise. But Simon kept quiet as Imani continued.
“These last few nights, I dream about being trapped under there again. Nothing new really. I know that would be the norm for a while. But tonight was different. It’s not me buried there. It’s you. And I-”
Imani’s voice cracked as she thought about her dream, “And I couldn’t do anything. You were just dead. And I couldn’t save you. I know, compared to me, you’re as patient as a saint, but I just can’t get your face out of my head.”
Turning her body to face him, Simon held her face in his hands as tears continued to fall, “Listen to Mani, I’m not going anywhere.”
“You don’t know that,” Imani cried.
“I do,” Simon argued back as he moved her hair out of her face and wiped away her tears.
“No you don’t,” Imani argued back.
Simon could tell she was holding something back. Her eyes were always a dead giveaway.
“Imani, what is it?”
Imani was silent for a minute. But then, she dropped what felt like a bomb on Simon, “I heard you.”
Simon was confused at first. Heard what? But then, he remembered. What other time has he said something so private, so secretive, that she’d keep it to herself? But he needed to be sure.
Taking a deep breath, Simon asked, “You heard what Mani?”
“I don’t remember the whole thing. I just remember certain parts. I’m so, so sorry, you had to go through that. No one deserves to go through that.”
“What’s your point Mani,” Simon asked.
“You and I are the same. Two sides of the same coin. When we’re pushed to that point, our sanity and safety fly out the window. We do what needs to be done. No matter the cost. But now, I don’t think I want that cost to come anymore.”
“It won’t,” Simon stressed.
“How do you know that? Huh? What, do you see the future or something?”
“No. I can’t see the future. But I know who I got waitin for me. I got a beautiful, smart, snarky, reckless woman who’ll move heaven and earth waiting for me,” Simon smiled softly as he leaned down and prepped kisses all over her face, “And I’ve seen what she’s done to men who piss her off. And the last thing I want is to be on the receiving end of it.”
Imani couldn’t help the goofy smile that came across her face at that last part as she lowered her head, “She sounds scary.”
“She is,” Simon smiled.
“Why you with her than?”
Simon paused. Not because he didn’t know what to say, but the look Imani’s eyes told him that this was a deep question she must have been holding in.
But no matter how many times she questions herself or this relationship, Simon would make sure he’s there to remind her.
“Because I love her too damn much to let her go anywhere else but with me.”
Imani didn’t waste a second in closing the gap between them and smashed their lips together. And Simon didn’t waste a second in bringing her even closer.
Wrapping his arms around her hips, Simon lifted Imani up and sat her in his lap as she ran her hands through his hair. Simon groaned into the kiss as he felt Imani begin to grind on him. And the little whimpers and moans she was giving him were not helping the situation that was growing in his pants.
“Mani,” Simon whispered as he pulled away, but Imani continued on by kissing down his neck.
“Please, Simon,” Imani whispered in his ear as she continued to grind.
“We shouldn’t,” Simon weakly argued as his hands worked with a mind of their own as they continued to move her back and forth.
Leaning forward and kissing him deeply, parting his lips so her tongue could go in, before she parted them. A string of spit follows behind it, “Please, Simon. We’ve already crossed the line. What’s one more thing?”
“Are you sure,” Simon asked, “Because once we start Mani, there’s no going back or closing that door again.”
Imani’s response was to give Simon a peek, but Simon wanted to hear it from her. He needed her to say it.
“Say it love.”
Imani’s tongue peeked out as she wet her lips, her eyes switching between his eyes and lips over and over until it settled on his eyes.
With a low whisper in his ear, her breath tickling him and causing him to grip her hips tight, Imani whispers, “Please, take me, Simon.”
That was all he needed. Simon smashed his lips against Imani and kissed her like the world was ending. Imani leaned forward in his embrace, tilting her head to the side as her hands held onto his hair.
Without having to adjust or stop the kiss, Simon stood up with Imani in his arms, her legs wrapped tightly around his waist.
Simon and Imani never parted as Simon managed, though clumsily, to get them back into the house, slamming the sliding door shut.
Alpha, who was asleep on his bed, shot his head up when he heard the loud noise, but seeing Simon carry Imani up the stairs made him lie his head back down. Not wanting to get up, as he was already comfortable.
Softly laying her down on the bed, Simon grabbed the hem of her pajama shorts and pulled them down along with her panties.
Kissing up from her legs, Simon moved his way up slowly and steadily until he made it to her sex.
And with his eyes locked onto hers, Simon licked her from top to bottom.
“Oh fuck,” Imani exhaled as her hands found themselves in his hair again.
Simon felt encouraged to go on, wrapping his arms under her thighs and pressing down on her stomach as he went faster.
Imani felt like her soul was leaving her body as she felt Simon’s tongue on her. No matter how much Imani squirmed or tried to move away from him in order to get her bearings, Simon always dragged her back.
Reaching up with one hand, Simon interlocked one of their fingers as he felt her legs tighten around him.
“Si, Si,” Imani moaned as she clutched his hand tight.
Imani’s moans got even louder as she felt Simon hum into her as a response. He knew she was close. But he didn’t want her to crumble just yet. He wanted to see her face when she did.
Releasing her with a pop, Simon kissed his way up to her until the two were face to face. With their eyes locked onto one another, Simon slowly put a finger into Imani. He watched her tilt her head back and her breathing hitch.
“Is this ok,” Simon asked, his voice as low as ever.
Imani could only nod and murmured a small yes before she brought Simon back down for another kiss.
Imani has never felt like this before. She felt so overwhelmed, but wished he were closer. She felt his finger going at a slow and steady pace. Wanting her to get accustomed to the feeling before they go all the way.
“Still ok,” Simon breathed out.
Imani moaned at his voice, “More. I want more.”
And who was Simon to deny her?
“Oh my fuckin god,” Imani groaned as she felt Simon put another finger into her.
“You gonna cum for me Mani,” Simon as he speed up his fingers.
Imani’s nails dug into his back, her nails scratching as they drag down, “Fucking make me Riley.”
Taking that as a challenge, Simon speed up his fingers to the point that the two could just hear how wet she was.
“You’re do so well Mani,” Simon groaned as Imani tucked her head in between his neck and shoulder. That groan soon became a moan as he felt Imani bite down, not too hard but enough to know that he’s gonna have a mark for a while. Simon held Imani by her chin with one hand, so her glazed eyes looked at him.
“Fuckin hell,” Simon laughed as he sped up his fingers even more, “You’re so fuckin beautiful.”
Imani could only cry out with pleasure, “Please Simon.”
“Please what?”
“Please let me-”
Imani’s word was cut off as she felt his thumb rubbing on her.
“Oh my fuckin god,” Imani moaned, “Please let me cum!”
Leaning down to next to her ear, biting her ear lobe, Simon said the magic words, “Then let go.”
Imani cried out as she felt the damn break. Her legs wrapped around him in a vice grip as her head was thrown back, his name leaving her lips like a prayer.
Taking his fingers out of her, Simon prepped her neck with kisses and nipped it a bit, knowingly leaving some hickies behind.
“Are you still ok,” Simon asked as he noticed Imani’s breathing settling down.
“I’m good,” Imani smiled like she was in a daze.
Grbabing his face, Imani kissed Simon deeply, opening his mouth again. But Simon had other plans.
Getting off the bed, Simon took off his clothes as Imani took off her top, leaving the two completely nude. Imani has seen his body before; that was nothing new. But seeing him like this, completely, blew her away. Especially his cock, not too big, not too small. Imani couldn't help but lick her lips, feeling herself getting even more excited.
As Imani moved herself closer to the edge of the bed, ready to return his earlier favor. But Simon picked her up as he sat with his back against the headboard and her on his lap.
Imani was about to protest but Simon shit her up quickly with a quick peek, “Tonight’s about you. We’ll have more than times to be together.”
Imani smiled at that. Simon wasn’t the type to show much gentleness and care. Not with their line of work that requires destruction and brutality at times. But seeing him this gentle and attentive made her feel even more special, knowing it was just for her.
“Do you have any condoms,” Simon asked.
Leaning slightly off his lap, ignoring his groan as Imani grinded against him, Imani opened her nightstand drawer and found the little gift her mother left for her.
Grabbing one of the boxes, Imani ripped it open and took out one of the gold packets.
“You came prepared,” Simon asked with a knowing smirk.
“I’ll tell you after,” Imani smirked back, not wanting to say how she got these.
As soon as the condom was in place, Simon lightly held Imani’s hip as he lay on his back with Imani on top. As Imani lined herself up, her eyes were locked onto Simon’s. As slowly as she could, so as to not hurt herself, Imani lowered herself onto him, causing Imani to loudly moan as Simon groaned in pleasure. Once he was completely inside, Imani felt so overwhelmed and full, she leaned down onto his chest.
“You still ok,” Simon asked again.
“Jesus Christ,” Imani mumbled, not knowing if she just felt overwhelmed or just so out of it she couldn’t give him a proper response.
But Simon was patient. He knew this was a lot for her; hell, it was a lot for him. But he wanted to make sure Imani’s first time would be something she could look back on and not regret. And if that meant he had to sit still forever, then so be it.
But he didn’t have to wait long as he felt Imani begin to move slightly.
“Fuck,” Imani sighed as the pain she felt slowly change to pleasure.
Leaning herself up onto his lap, her hands on his chest, Imani began to go at a steady pace, Simon’s hands moving from her hips to her thighs as she rocked back and forth on him.
Simon groaned in pleasure as his eyes locked onto where he ended and where she began, feeling his face heat up in pleasure. Reaching up and grabbing one of Imani’s breasts, squeezing it and flicking her nipple, Simon tilted his head back a bit as he moaned, “Fuck, such a good girl.”
If Imani wasn’t turned on before, that low tone of his voice would have done it, and as much as she loved having control, she doens’t know how long she could keep up and how much longer she could stand this slow pace. She wanted, no, needed more.
So leaning down, Imani whispered in Simon’s ear, “More. I want more.”
That was all the permission he needed. He flipped over so Imani was below him, and he began to go faster and harder than before, making Imani see stars behind her eyes.
“Oh my god, oh my god,” Imani moaned as she felt Simon go faster inside her.
“Fuckin hell Mani,” Simon groaned as he leaned his forehead against hers.
Feeling something hitting her chin with each hard thrust he gave her, Imani opened her eyes to see his dog tags. And while looking him in the eyes, Imani grabbed the dog tag by her teeth and held it in her mouth as she looked him dead in the eyes.
“You’ll be the fuckin end of me,” Simon said with a breathless voice as Imani wiggled her eyebrows in glee, giggling with the dog tag still in between her teeth.
Simon reached up and grabbed one of her hands and interlocked their fingers as he felt Imani’s legs wrap around his waist again. He could tell she was close. Hell, he could tell he was close. But he wanted to make sure that Imani got her fill before him.
And he could tell just how close she was from the way her legs squeezed him tight.
“Are you,” Simon asked as he sped up even more, the sound of the skin slapping against each other in the dimly lit room as the moon’s light peaked through the curtains.
“I- I,” Imani tried to reply, but she just felt so good that she couldn’t even come up with or even form a sentence in her head.
Before he or she knew it, Simon felt Imani clench around him so tight that he almost thought he saw stars.
“SIMON,” Imani cries out as her back arched into him and his body tensed.
“F- fuck,” Simon said frantically as he felt himself speed up even more until he reached his own release and his tensed up inside, releasing into the condom.
After that, the only thing that could be heard was their ragged breath. Simon reached up and moved her face from the side so she’d look at him.
“You, you ok,” he asked again.
Imani giggled with a lopsided grin, her eyes half closed in a daze, “Never better.”
Simon could only laugh and kiss her.
After cleaning the two of them up, Simon held Imani close as she lay on his chest. The two were just content to be there. No words needed to be said or exchanged. This moment of peace and quiet was more than enough.
But before she felt herself go to sleep, Imani had to make sure that Simon knew just how much she cared for him.
“I love you Simon,” Imani whispered as she felt herself start to drift.
Simon just smiled a goofy grin as he leaned down and kissed her on her forehead, “I love you more Imani.”
As Imani fell asleep, Simon stayed up for a little bit longer, just watching her in peace. Wrapping a bit of her hair around his finger, Simon watched her hair bounce back.
“I’ll never let you go. I promise,” Simon whispered as he kissed the side of her head.
With that, the two fell into a deep sleep, not as Ghost or Umbra. But just as Simon and Imani.
Later: 9:15 AM
After the blissful event of last night, the two were brought back to reality when Simon had to get ready for a 1:30 PM flight. And as the two were saying their goodbye, Simon’s taxi was waiting patiently after getting his luggage in the car. Simon was being the bossy man that Imani came to love.
“Remember, you can not just sit around; you have to keep moving,” Simon ordered.
“I know,” Imani smiled up at him.
“And make sure you take your meds on time. The last thing I need to hear is that you forgot to take it.”
“Alright.”
“And make sure-”
Imani stopped him by leaning up and kissing him, “Simon. I get it. I’ll make sure I take care of myself. You make sure you text me whenever you get the chance, ok?”
“For you, anything,” Simon smiled as he leaned down and kissed her a few times on the lips.
At that moment, another car pulled up to the house, a car that Imani recognized. After hearing that Simon had to report back, Alicia decided to create a home plan so that Imani would never be home alone while she recovered. And today was her girlfriend's day.
“You better get going lieutenant,” Imani teased him softly.
Simon smiled down at her. Looking over next to her, Simon scratched the top of Alpha’s head, “You watch out for your mum while I’m gone, ok?”
He got a resounding bark in response.
And even though he could hear Imani’s long-time friends getting out of the car, Simon couldn’t go without one last kiss. A kiss that damn near made Imani forget they weren’t alone as she felt her toes begin to curl in her sandals.
As the two broke apart, Simon cupped her cheek and moved her curly hair out of her face, “Bye Mani.”
“Bye Si,” Imani smiled at him.
And with Simon, put on that black surgical mask as he walked past Imani’s friends with a quick wave of acknowledgement, then left Imani’s home.
But as the car drove away and it was finally out of sight, Elena, Tamara, Allison, Dyani, and Kai all looked at a smiling Imani with a knowing smile as they got closer to the smirking girl who stood on her porch.
“Girl,” Tamara smirked with a knowing twinkle in her and the others' eyes.
“Girl,” Imani replied with a wide, goofy smile.
“Details. Now,” Elena said as they dragged Imani inside for a nice girls day.
But no matter what she did, her thoughts still drifted to that tall British man who managed to catch her heart.
Callsign: Umbra
Chapter 50: You Are My Way Of Life
Masterlist
Word Count: 11,413
Edited: ✅
Published: January 19th, 2026
Last update/change: January 19th, 2026
Previous Chapter
TRIGGER WARNING: Trauma, PTSD, Thoughts of Suicide
A few hours after the explosion
“Hmmmm.”
Imani was in pain. She didn’t know where the pain was, but it felt like it was damn near her entire body. Everything just felt like it was on fire. She didn’t know exactly what injuries she had, but she could just tell it was, if not more extensive than usual. Lucky her.
Coughing, Imani looked around her, trying to remember what exactly happened.
‘Verdansk. Stadium. Massacre. Konni. Makarov. Bomb,” Imani thought as everything came flooding back, ‘That’s right. That Russian bastard put a bomb in this place. And I- I couldn’t stop it.’
As she rapidly blinked her eyes, Imani’s mind began to race even more. Did Ustin and Alpha get out? Were the civilians safe? What happened at the stadium? Did they get to Makarov before the slippery bastard got away? Were her boys ok? Was Simon ok?
‘They probably think I’m dead,’ Imani thought as she looked around her, ‘Hell, I’d think I would be too. I got lucky. But not too lucky as now instead of an explosion, I may die of starvation or some shit.’
Just like she thought, that industrial desk was just strong enough to provide some support. Imani was basically caked underneath the table with just enough wiggle room to move her limbs slightly. Not too big nor too small, just enough. And with a small air pocket near her, just out of reach, Imani knew she didn’t have to worry about running out of air. Small victories in the scheme of things.
But she could only imagine how deep she was buried or how long it would take for them to reach her. Looking down at her radio, which sat on her right strap, she saw that it was broken. Even if it was working, there was no guarantee it would work. Who knows just how deep she was buried? A scary thought that she wished she hadn’t thought of.
Imani knew what she had to do. She had to be smart, which she was. But also patient. Which she isn’t.
Imani felt herself getting drowsy again. Like her body was willing her back to sleep for it to heal. So instead of fighting it, Imani decided to preserve her energy and fall right back to sleep.
The first few days weren’t so bad. Since Imani always tried to prepare for the worst, she had a bunch of granola bars in one of her bottomless pockets. Eating only two a day and spacing them out in order to stretch them out. And with her flask of water, Imani only drank a few sips every few hours. And finally, making sure she stretched her muscles as much as she could in the enclosed space. But she knew this wasn’t gonna work long term. She could feel just how bad her injuries were. And the longer they’re untreated, the less chance she has for survival. And almost like Mother Nature decided to speed up the process, she decided to throw a massive wrench directly at her head. Rain.
The first thing Imani learned was how loud rain could be underground. At first, it was distant. Imani honestly thought she was imagining it. It was almost like static in her ears, a memory of sound rather than the thing itself. Then it became real as she felt water droplets land on her.
At first, it was one drop every few seconds, striking metal somewhere above her. She counted them without meaning to. One. Two. Three. Keeping in mind the tempo of each drop. In a way, it was soothing. Gave her something else to think about instead of this brain-numbing pain she felt. But when the rhythm changed, she felt her heart sink.
By the second day, or what she thinks is the second day, the air had turned almost heavy. Damp even. Each breath felt thicker than the last, like she was inhaling through cloth. Imani continued to try her best to keep her limbs moving in the confined space. But it hurt too damn much. Every attempt sent sparks of pain throughout her body. Even making it a habit to test her fingers every few hours, flexing them slowly, as she was terrified of the thought of them going numb. So every time one hand started tingling, she forced it to move even though it hurt. Because she knew what it meant. If she felt pain, it meant blood was still flowing. Meaning pain meant she was still here. But Imani had more things to be concerned about.
Imani lost track of the days at this point. With no sunlight and her watch being broken, it was impossible to keep track of time. She thinks it’s been three days, but who knows? But even without that, she could tell something was wrong. And her fears were confirmed when she felt those droplets again. The rain came back.
This time it came hard.
Water began seeping through the rubble in thin, cold lines, tracing paths along the concrete like veins. It soaked into her hair, ran down her neck, and pooled at the base of her spine. The ground beneath her turned slick, then muddy, then freezing.
She tried to shift, just a few centimeters, and the rubble groaned in response. Imani froze in response, too afraid that even the smallest movement would cause this whole thing to collapse. Almost as if the rain were making the structure weaker. In response, Imani stayed perfectly still for a long time after that, counting breaths, counting heartbeats, counting the space between the distant thunder she heard faintly.
And to make matters worse, her food stock was getting low. Now, instead of two bars a day, she was on half a bar. Not nearly enough to fulfill her. She wouldn’t lie, it was a nice distraction from the ever increasing pain. Even slowing her body down, conserving energy without asking permission. But thanks to the rain, her running out of water was no longer a problem. Yeah, it tasted like rust and concrete, but it was water. It kept her alive. For now, at least.
But time was starting to become warped. Almost blending in with each other. It was almost impossible for her to figure out how long she’s been down here. Waiting for someone to find her.
Imani continued her weird sleeping habit. Sometimes it felt like 10 minutes, then another felt like a full rest. It was because of the sun, or the lack of it. Not getting sunlight for a day or two won’t kill ya, but with Imani being so far underground for however long she was down there, she knew she was pushing it.
Eventually, though, the water rose enough to reach her hip. That was when fear finally cut through the numbness. The water was rising; she could tell as she pressed her palm into the pool and felt it tremble with the distant rumble of thunder. ‘If the rain didn’t stop, if drainage is blocked, this space could fill up in no time,’ she thought, her mind slow with weakness. But Imani closed her eyes and slowed her breathing as her heart raced. Slowing it down as a result. Controlled and deliberate, that’s how she had to be. Otherwise, her panic would burn oxygen she couldn’t afford to lose.
But the situation got worse as the water managed to reach just below her chin, causing her entire body minus her head to be submerged. But in an act of mercy, she guessed, it stopped there as the rain finally relented in what Imani assumed was a few days later. But it didn’t bring relief. The water stayed for a while. And even worse, the cold stayed. Imani was worried about getting hypothermia or trench foot. But she had to persevere and curl herself up in a ball to preserve as much heat as possible.
But as the days passed, Imani felt like time was being marked by her pain instead. By how stiff her joints felt when she forced herself to move her toes. By how long it took the pins and needles to fade from her arm. By how often she had to consciously remind herself not to close her eyes for too long.
And then, she thought she heard voices. Her great mama Peral, her great daddy Ben, Zahara, Issak, some of the men she’s killed, and even worse, Dragunov. They all haunted her. Some telling her to fight, others telling her to give up. It was all just jumbled and out of place. Everything was just a mess. But for some reason, when the voices stopped, it was even worse. The silence after felt heavier than before, pressing down on her chest until she had to bite her lip to keep from making a sound. It was all too much for her to take.
Eventually, she reached the breaking point, feeling her body shrink, as if it were folding inward. Every breath scraped. Her thoughts came slower, slippery around the edges. She focused on one thing and one thing only: staying conscious. But she didn’t know how long she could last any longer.
Her mind went back to her family. How much she’d miss them. How she wished she could see her mom and dad one last time, to tell them they were the best parents in the world. Her siblings, how much she loved them, and how even with their differences, she was glad she could make up with Iris, and she had held no resentment, and how she wished she could see her get the happy ending she deserves. How she wishes she could see her nieces and nephews grow up to be the best versions of themselves. How she wished she could hug her friends and aunts one last time, and thank them for being with her. How she wishes to share one last joke with Soap, talk about some fun facts with Gaz, and accept Price’s offer to try a cigar with him. How much she’ll miss her baby, Alpha, and hope he doesn’t feel sad or lonely when she’s gone. But most of all, she wished she could hold Simon’s hand one last time and-
Imani shook her head, stopping that thought before it could come to fruition. Simon said he could never love her, and she had to respect that. No matter how much it hurt, even two months later.
As she felt herself at what she thought was the end, she thought about that Carter tradition.
When her pop-pop served in the military, he got seriously injured to the point he had to be sent back home for recovery. It was then that her great-grandma Pearl sang that song, that old ass song, to bring him comfort. A song that would play again when great daddy Ben died, and a song her pop-pop, her mother, and her siblings would sing when she died. And when her brothers, not at the same time, but at some point, when they all came home from their first deployments, injured in the hospital, it was sung again. At that point, it became a tradition. Every time a Carter-Barnes child gets hurt or passes on in the line of duty, their loved one sings it to them. Morbid, but it was conforming. A song to tell them no matter what, they’d always love you.
But Imani was alone. No one would be here to do it for her. She’d die without someone telling her it was ok and that she was loved.
Looking at the gloves that brought her comfort and pain, Imani held them close as she whispered that song. Her last hurrah before the lights went out on her the last time.
Soldier boy
Oh my little soldier boy
I'll be true to you
Imani thought back to her childhood. Just how happy she was, how glad and honored she was to be a part of such an amazing and loving family. All the times she and her brothers and sister got in trouble with their antics. Even after they fell out, Imani still looked at Iris and all her achievements with pride, knowing that she was her big sister. But now smiling as she knew they were finally where they were meant to be.
You were my first love
And you'll be my last love
I will never make you blue
I'll be true to you
Imani thought about her parents and how much she loved them. She remembered being a bit resentful at times growing up. Thinking that they loved the world more than her and her siblings, as they were always quick to leave them in the care of others. But now, understanding that they were away trying to make the world a little less dark for them and kids like them. Something she’d always be grateful for and admire them for.
In this whole world
You can love but one girl
Let me be that one girl
For I'll be true to you
Imani then thought about her Aunt Kate and Aunt Meera. She hopes that they could be an anchor for her family when she’s gone. They did it once. But that was more on the fact that they didn’t know for sure. This time, it’d be the final one. No going back and no redos.
Wherever you go
My heart will follow
I love you so
I'll be true to you
Imani hoped her girls wouldn’t cry. They were always so sensitive and protective toward family. Especially Elena. And their kids were just as, if not more so. She hoped they wouldn’t cry much after she died. She hopes they can live a normal life and not be sad when she’s gone. Especially the boys. Price would blame himself, she knew he would. But she made the choice, and none of this was on him. She hoped Gaz and Soap wouldn’t be sad either. They took their friends' dying personally. Especially Soap. Gaz was better at handling losing people; he used it as fuel to keep going. She just hoped that Soap didn’t do anything stupid. Like kill Makarov. At least in front of others, so as they could make it look like either suicide or an accident.
Take my love with you
To any port or foreign shore
Darling you must feel for sure
I'll be true to you
As her eyes began to close for the last time and her voice slowly began to fade and crack, her last thought she had was her two special boys. Alpha, the wolf she loved like a son, and who now has to move on without her. Then finally, she thought of those beautiful brown eyes she loved more than anything. And how she’d wish she could say goodbye one last time.
Soldier boy
Oh my little soldier boy
I'll be true to you.
And as she sang the last part, Imani felt herself drift away. Simon, being the last thing she thought of, as darkness swallowed her.
But on the surface, as construction crews and other workers continued to clear out the rubble, an operator in charge of ground-penetrating radar and acoustic listening radar to help monitor any active danger areas heard something. It wasn’t the live wires or the sound of running water he was used to hearing. This was different. It was muffled at first, crackling as if it was a staticy TV, but as he cleared up the feed a bit, what he heard was damn near unmistakable.
Standing up, the operator yelled, “EVERYONE SHUT UP!”
Everyone froze, all machines stopped as they all looked to the operator, who looked frantic. They all assumed he found something underneath the surface that could kill them. A bomb that didn’t go off. An active gasline. Something that could warrant a yell like this. But none of them expected to hear, as he turned up the volume, the sound of a weak and grasping voice as it sang a song.
“THERE’S SOMEONE ALIVE DOWN THERE!”
None of them thought twice as they abandoned their task and moved fast. They all knew how long it had been since the explosion, and anyone buried for that long wouldn't have much more time left. But they had to be careful. They had to avoid causing a total collapse as they reached the foundation, or what used to be the basement. They used their hands to move the concrete at that point.
As Imani closed her eyes for the last time, she could have thought she heard movement. Shouting even. If only she kept her eyes open for another few seconds, she’d see as light poured through a hole, and someone flashing a flashlight in her hidey hole.
“Holy shit! WE GOT HER! HURRY UP! WE NEED A MEDIC!”
The workers rushed to get her out. Placing her gently on the ground as they began CPR. Her pulse was dangerously low and almost nonexistent.
“Isn’t this the soldier who,” one worker began to ask as the operator continued CPR, recognizing her face.
“Yeah, she is. And I’d be damned if we lose her now,” the operator vowed as he did chest compressions.
“She’s cold as ice,” another remarked, touching Imani’s hand. A hand that has since gone limp.
“Grab some blankets! NOW!”
They all worked together to keep Imani alive until EMTs arrived. But based on the worker's words about her condition, and just how severe it was, and the current landscape of the destroyed airport, they had to call in a helicopter. They all watched as she was taken away, none of them still believing that the woman who saved everyone from the airport survived what most would consider the impossible.
Present: Military Blacksite, Verdansk, Kastovia
“SHE’S ALIVE! SERGEANT BARNES IS ALIVE!”
Simon, Price, Johnny, Kyle, and even Makarov all turned at that. Eyes widen in shock. All of them with the same thought. But it was Simon who voiced it aloud.
“Alive? Imani is alive,” Simon whispered.
Breaking free from the men holding him back, Ustin ran past an equally shocked Shepherd, who followed behind him.
“Ustin you better not be lying to us right now,” Kyle began, his voice strained.
Imani’s death hit them all hard, and having to call her father twice a day to tell him they still haven’t recovered a body was hard enough. So to be given a bit of hope right now, just hit them hard.
“I’m not Sergeant,” Ustin urged, his eyes crazed, “They found her this morning. She was caked in between some debris towards the bottom of the foundation.”
“Where is she,” Johnny asked.
“They had to get her airlifted to Verdansk General. From what I’ve heard, it’s not good.”
Alpha, almost seeming like he understood the conversation, whined as he lifted his paw to hit Simon’s leg. Looking from him to Price, Simon’s eyes were clear. He wanted to go where she was. Now.
“Fuckin hell,” Price mumbled, not having the heart to say no, “Ghost. Take Alpha and go. We’ll meet you there after this is finished.”
Without wasting a second, Simon tapped Alpha on the head in a signal to follow him, and the two ran behind Ustin, who led the way off the roof. But as they were, Simon heard Makarov yell, “SEND MY REGARDS TO UMBRA!”
It took everything in him to not turn around and kill the bastard. But he had more important matters to deal with. And that was the woman he loved.
Hours Later: Verdansk General Hospital, Verdansk, Kastovia
The sun had all but gone on the horizon as Task Force 141 sat in the waiting room of Verdansk General Hospital.
Since Price sent him ahead, Simon and Alpha were the first to arrive at the hospital. Simon scared the hell out of the nurses when he all but demanded to know where Imani was as Alpha leaned up on his hind legs to peer over the counter. Understanding who he was from his accent, the charge nurse calmed him down and informed him that she had been taken to emergency surgery and that, at the moment, there was no news on her condition. She guided him to a private waiting room, where he and the others now found themselves.
It’s been hours at this point, and still no word. But no news is good news, right? It means they’re still working on her. That she was still holding on. That she was still fighting.
It wasn’t until close to midnight, about 10 hours after Ustin told them the news that Imani was alive, that the doctor came.
They all shot up from their chairs and all but starled the doctor as they immediately got in his space.
A smaller man compared to them, standing no taller than 5’10. He had a nice lean build with grey hair, which was kept under a burgundy scrub cap that matched the rest of his scrubs. But what really drew their attention was the large bandage that was on his cheek. Based on the state of the bandage, looking not too fresh but not too old, it most likely meant that whatever happened to him must have happened recently.
But before they could ask, the doctor cut them first.
“You are all for Imani, I presume,” the doctor surmised, “My name is Doctor Smirnov. Pleasure to meet you all.”
“Pleasure is ours,” Price said as they all shook the older man’s hand.
“Is she ok,” Simon asked before anyone could ask after he finished his handshake.
The doctor just sighed at that question, setting the conversation in a grim mood.
“Um, it’s best that we all have a seat,” Smirnov urged as she pointed to the couches and chairs.
Price, Kyle, and Johnny all sat on the couch while Simon stood behind them like a guard, his arms crossed as if that would protect himself, while Alpha sat next to him. Meanwhile, Doctor Smirnov sat across from them in an armchair, facing all four of them with a stern and weary look.
“Now, before I start with the diagnosis, I just want to say this first. Ms. Imani is alive, and after everything she’s been through, that is what matters more than anything else right now.”
They all nodded at that, grateful for that fact. But based on Smirnov’s expression, her condition was anything but.
“Now, I’m going to be frank. It was touch and go with Imani,” Doctor Smirnov began, “When they recovered her from the debris, she was unresponsive. She was, and still is, in critical condition, though now she is stable. Due to the ongoing cleanup of the site and her body’s condition, she had to be airlifted here. Really, our only option, because even if the site was clear, her body was already starting to shut down. Severe dehydration, hypothermia, crush injuries to both lower extremities, and internal bleeding, to name a few, there was no way we could fully address those injuries in the field. Not to mention, there were signs of early-stage sepsis beginning to set in. That was most likely due to the days of rain that mixed with the harmful material in the area that she most likely had to drink in order to at least try to stay hydrated, or got into her open wounds.”
The four men nodded, understanding what he was saying, but trying to grasp the gravity of it all.
Clearing his throat, Smirnov delivered the most devastating news: “During transport, she coded. Cardiac arrest due to electrolyte imbalance from crush syndrome. The flight medics, however, were able to resuscitate her.”
“Is there any permanent damage,” Price asked, knowing what cardiac arrest could do to a person.
“Not that we can tell right now,” Smirnov replied, shaking his head, “Our medics were able to revive her in the goldilock time, which is within four minutes. So I’m not expecting to see any permanent damage with that, but I will still be running tests to make sure.”
They all sighed in relief at that, “But it’s in my and your best interest to also let you know, during her surgery, she coded two more times. The first time was during the decompression of her legs.”
“What’s that,” Johnny asked.
“It’s a simple procedure that involves us relieving pressure on nerves or joints in the leg.”
Johnny nodded in understanding, allowing Smirnov to continue, “However, when we allowed the pressure to release, toxins flooded her bloodstream, and unfortunately, her heart couldn’t handle it. The second was from blood loss when we tried to address the internal bleeding in her abdomen. Both times we got her back, but I won’t lie to you, those moments were touch and go.”
Folding his hands together, Smirnov sighed and said the words they all, but especially Simon, dreaded to hear, “I won’t lie to you. There was a very real window where we weren’t sure she was going to survive on the table.”
Simon was glad he was wearing his sunglasses. But if he wasn’t, he knew his tears would be visible. Mask or not. But Alpha, sensing his mood change, rubbed his head against his clenched fist and whined a bit to get his attention.
Looking down, Simon gave a weak smile under his mask and scratched the back of Alpha’s ear. Feeling some of the tension leave his body.
“But Imani she’s-” Kyle began.
“She is alive. Critical but stable,” Smirnov answered once again, “We performed emergency fasciotomies to relieve the pressure in her legs, controlled her internal bleeding, placed a chest tube to help with her partial lung collapse, aggressively debrided infected wounds, and started continuous dialysis to support her kidneys. She’s currently intubated and put in a medically induced coma to help speed the process up. And with her going into cardiac arrest, we want to give her brain as much time as she’ll need to heal, just in case, and also allow her other injuries to heal without her exacerbating them.”
The four men continued to nod, but Smirnov wasn’t blind. Though their faces gave nothing away, their body language did. He could see how this was affecting them all. Soldiers or not, this was still one of their own. Someone they probably thought they lost in the blast. Hell, he thought she was dead as well. Imagine his surprise when he got a frantic call about the hero of Verdansk Airport landing on the hospital helipad before she landed.
Continuing on, Smirnov decided to give them some hope, “While yes, her injuries are severe, they are survivable. We don’t see irreversible organ damage, which is a great sign. Her kidneys are responding. Her heart rhythm has stabilized. Her lungs are improving. She has nerve compression injuries, though not a complete loss. With rehab, physical therapy, and time, she has a strong chance of making a full recovery.”
“Would she be able to return to active duty,” Price asked.
“Not tomorrow or next week, but give or take a few months, if there are signs of improvement, she could definitely return to active duty.”
They all sighed in relief again, “She’s young, she’s fit, and quite frankly, she fought like hell to stay alive under those conditions. Most people wouldn’t survive two days, let alone a little over fourteen. Right now, the next 48 hours are critical. Infection control, kidney support, and making sure her heart stays stable. After that, it becomes about healing, not survival. And believe me when I say this, she died three times and came back every one of them. That tells me that she’s not ready to go either. Deep down, she’s still fighting. And if anyone can pull through this and walk back into uniform, I’d bet my life savings on her.”
“And is that all her injuries. Because, as promising as this sounds, I feel like there’s more to it,” Simon asked, having a feeling that this wasn’t all of it.
A feeling that would be correct as the man leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees, “No, that’s not all. That was her physical injuries. Injuries we can see. But I’m sure you all know, being under those conditions can lead to some…mental scars as well.”
Taking a deep breath, Smirnov asked his most curious and demanding question, “Do you know someone who goes by the name Dragunov?”
A name they haven’t heard in months. Not because they didn’t want to, but because Imani has been searching top and bottom for Davis, the only survivor of the massacre in Moscow. Why? Because the little weasel got out before Imani could find him, and there was more than enough evidence to show that Davis has made moves to take over Dragunov’s criminal empire for himself. While searching for Makarov, Imani was also looking for Davis. And hearing the name of the man who ruined her childhood always riled her up. So how could this doctor know this when he was never involved with it?
“Why,” Simon asked.
“It’s the reason why I got this bandage on my face,” Smirnov motioned to the white bandage, “When she was first brought into the hospital, she was delirious. Not unusual given her condition, again, severe dehydration, hypoxia, infection, head trauma, all contributing factors.”
“And,” Simon asked.
“And what she was experiencing went beyond standard confusion or disorientation. She was having intense psychological flashbacks. Not dreams and definitely not general panic. She was responding to people in the room as if they were someone else entirely. She kept calling me ‘Dragunov’ and, at other points, referred to a man who wasn’t there. I believe an Isaak. She was trying to pull away from our male staff, shouting orders, switching languages, and reacting as if she were held in a captive scenario. At one point, she tried to crawl off the gurney despite her injuries, and when I tried to grab her, well, you can see what happened. Luckily, our female staff was able to get close and hold her down while we sedated her.”
“What do you think that was then,” Price asked.
“Well, it’s a bit tricky since I don’t have access to her medical records, but I believe she has been or is now suffering from severe PTSD compounded by delirium, what we also call trauma-induced psychosis. Her being trapped down there in those conditions, likely reactivated earlier trauma from what I can guess came from her military experience, or probably, dare I say, adolescence.”
‘Right on the money,’ Simon thought.
“So what does this mean for her? Was she just having flashbacks or something,” Johnny asked.
“Not exactly. This wasn’t just a flashback or a nightmare. For her, most likely, it was happening again. Whatever she experienced back, however long it was, she believed was being done to her again.”
“So minus the sedation, is there any other precautions you’ve done,” Kyle asked.
“Yes,” Smirnov replied, “Since we put her in a medically induced coma to help with the healing process, there’s no need to put her on any more sedatives. But in the coming days, after we run more tests to make sure there’s no swelling or lasting trauma, we’ll put a minimum amount of restraints where possible and reduce male staff presence in close contact. But again, that won’t be for the next couple of days, most likely two at most. But for now, we’ll continue to monitor her. I haven’t been able to reach out to her next of kin yet, but-”
“It’s her parents. I’ll contact them,” Price interrupted, “Is it possible for us to stay here with her?”
"Unfortunately, no. Current hospital policy only allows one visitor at a time. And with many of the stadium victims still here, the hospital capacity is-”
“That’s ok. We’ll figure it out. This one is actually hers. Is he allowed to stay,” Price asked, pointing to Alpha, who still sat next to Simon behind the couch.
“Yes, the dog could help her a lot. I’d actually encourage that he’d stay.”
“Good, Gaz, Soap, you’re with me. Ghost-”
“I’ll stay,” Simon replied.
“Alright then,” Price said as the men all stood up, “Thanks for your hard work.”
“Likewise,” Smirnov said as he shook the three men’s hands, “I’ll be sure to reach out if anything changes.”
With that, Price, Kyle, and Johnny left Alpha, Simon, and Smirnov alone.
“If you’d follow me sir, I’ll take you to her room.”
It didn’t take long. At most, about three minutes since her room was down the hall. Along the way, Simon saw countless other patients. None of whom he recognized, but based on the symbols he’s noticed on the signs outside of the hospital rooms, these people were victims of the stadium attack. The same people who had their lives turned upside down.
Eventually, they made it to room 1810. Pushing open the door, Smirnov motioned for the two to enter first. Simon thought he prepared himself for what he was about to see, but nothing ever really could.
There in the hospital bed, surrounded by tubes and wires, even more than after her fight in Russia, was Imani. Though everything from her chest and below was covered with the hospital blanket, Simon could just tell how beat up she was. If the many wraps on her exposed arms and around her head were any indicator. And that’s not even mentioning the tube in her mouth.
Walking up to her side, Simon noticed her hair. Imani was always proud of her hair. Long, curly hair that went way past her shoulders and to the middle of her back. He remembered how she said it had taken her years to get it that long. But now, it was just touching her shoulders.
“We had to, unfortunately, cut a significant amount of her hair due to the surgery. Couldn’t risk it touching and infecting any open wounds,” Smirnov explained as he noticed Simon’s eyes lingering on it.
“She’ll understand,” Simon mumbled, moving a strand of her hair out of her face. He knows she’ll be a little hurt as she did love her hair, but in comparison to her life, he’s sure she’d choose to have to regrow it.
“I hope so. That was a lot of hair to cut. I’ll leave you two.”
But as Smirnov was about to leave the room, once his hand was on the handle, he turned to face Simon, whose eyes never left Imani.
“Um, before I leave, I have one more question for you sir.”
“What is it?”
“Do you know a Simon by chance?”
Simon’s caressing finger on Imani’s cheeks froze. As far as he knew, he was the only Simon she knew. So why and when did she say his name?
“Why,” Simon asked, turning to face him.
“Well, when put her under before her surgery when she was freaking out, she kept asking for a Simon. Over and over again. Almost begging to the point of tears before she eventually fell asleep.”
Simon turned back around, looking at the woman whose skin was now dull compared to her usual rich golden undertone.
“If you know a man named Simon, if he’s reachable, I would strongly recommend you call him and bring him in.”
“Why?”
“Well, from a medical standpoint, familiar voices and trusted attachments can significantly reduce postoperative delirium and PTSD severity. From a human standpoint,” Smirnov trailed off as he walked closer, “She was asking for him right up until we put her under. That shows she cares about them and, dare I say, loves them. And when she wakes up, she’s going to be scared, confused, and vulnerable. She’ll need someone she trusts. And I want that for her.”
“Would it really do any good,” Simon asked, turning his head slightly.
“Of course,” Smirnov replied earnestly, “And don’t get me wrong, these psychological effects don’t mean she won’t recover. In fact, patients who have already survived trauma often have remarkable resilience. With proper psychiatric support, trauma-informed care, and being surrounded by people she trusts, she can recover fully, mentally as well as physically. So, if Simon can come… it’d be great. Especially since she’d want him here. So if you could, give him a call?”
Simon just looked away again, just looking at Imani for however long. He didn’t even realize at first that Smirnov was still there, waiting for some sort of confirmation that he would call. But when he did, he did something that many would say was out of character for him.
“There’s no need,” Simon mumbled as he switched from crassing her cheek with his finger to cupping her cheek in his palm.
“Why,” Smirnov asked, standing just behind him, confused.
“I’m Simon.”
Smirnov was surprised at first, his head tilting so fast he almost thought he had broken it. But as he watched this big, rugged man who looked like he could snap him like a twig, softly caressing his patient, he knew that the Simon she was talking about was really here.
Walking up slowly next to him, Smirnov put a steady hand on his shoulder, “Then, not as a doctor, but as a man whose daughter and grandchildren were there in that airport before it blew, but was saved due to the actions of a stranger, I’d advise you stay here with her. She saved many people at great cost. The least we can do is to be there for her. Especially the man she seems to love. Don’t you think?”
Simon felt his tears returning.
“Unless it’s not mutual,” Smirnov trailed off.
“I,” Simon began, his voice getting stuck in his throat, “I didn’t want it to be.”
Simon moved his hand from her cheek to her hand, holding on tight but not too tight, “I thought, if I pushed her away, maybe…Maybe I could save her and myself the heartbreak. Protect both of us from whatever the hell could happen. And, what has now happened.”
Smirnov nodded in understanding, “Did it work?”
Simon released a sad laugh, “No. No, the hell it didn’t. I- Fuck.”
Simon felt himself start to shake a bit. He doesn’t know why all of this is coming out now. Maybe he didn’t get it all out with Price all those days ago. Or maybe because this was someone completely on the outside. Whatever it was, it was making him tell this man everything.
“I almost lost her before this. Two months ago. I held her body as she bled out.”
“I’m so sorry, it must have been hard.”
Simon nodded, “It was. I thought I was gonna lose her that night. And I felt so useless because I couldn’t do anything. And when she woke up, I ended whatever the hell we started. I hurt her. I know I did. And as shitty as this may sound, I wanted it to hurt. I wanted to make sure that she never saw me in that light again.”
“Well, I can confidently tell you, son, you failed,” Smirnov said.
“How would you know?”
Pointing to the heart monitor on the opposite side of them by the window, Smirnov explained, “When we came in here, her heart rate was 110. Since you started talking, it’s been steadily going down. Now it’s sitting at 80.”
Following his gaze, Simon could see he was right. Imani’s heart rate was at 80.
“Let me tell you something son,” Smirnov began as he squeezed his shoulder, “Love, it’s a funny thing. It can come at the most inconvenient times and with some of the worst people. But sometimes it comes at a time when you need it the most, from a person who understands you best. And sometimes, understandably, that can scare you. Because you’re not used to it.”
Simon nodded, “So what could you do?”
Smirnov squeezed his shoulder again and smiled softly, “You do what you can. And make a choice. Love them enough, stand by them, and face any challenges that may come their way. Or, let the love go and hope they live a good life.”
“What do you think,” Simon asked softly.
“It depends. What do you think when you see her Simon?”
The doctor asking this intrusive question didn’t bother Simon for some reason, but having to explain what he felt made it feel all too real. And before he knew, the answer left his tongue, “I see everything. Those two months after I broke her heart were agony. If she were mad or vindictive, it would have made things easier. But she didn’t. She treated me just like she always did, but more distant. I kept telling myself this was for the best. Maybe it was fine if she could move on so quickly. It was the best for both of us. But the day of the attack. I saw the love she showed me before, just before I left her. And I crushed it. I thought…I thought she died thinking that I didn’t love her. Died thinking everything we did, everything we talked about, just everything with us was a lie.”
“So you regret what you did?”
“More than I ever imagined. Honestly, out of everything I’ve done in my life, it would be my greatest regret.”
“Well then, son, I’m not a religious man. I believe things happen for a reason. A cause and an effect.”
“She’s the same way,” Simon chuckled.
“Then, she's a smart woman. But let me leave these final words for you.”
Turning him so Simon could face him, Smirnov gave him a genuine smile, “Life has given her a second chance. Life gave you a second chance. Don’t waste it. You don’t find a woman like this every day. Especially one that seems to love you dearly, that the only person she thinks about while she’s in pain is you. So you hold onto her tight. Because just as you need her, she’ll need you. It’s like that old western saying. Behind every great man is an even greater woman. So when she gets up. You hold her, and you hold her tight. And love her while you both can. Because just as life is precious. It can also be short.”
With one last squeeze and the promise that a nurse would come by to set up a cot for him and Alpha, Smirnov left the two with Imani.
Pulling up a chair, Simon sat beside her with Alpha sitting down next to him. Together, they watched intensely at Imani’s sleeping form, watching for any and all anomalies that could happen as her chest rose and fell with each breath.
Looking down, Simon saw her hand lying by her side above the covers. Looking towards the door for a moment, Simon made sure no one was peaking in. Turning back around, Simon took off his sunglasses and lifted his mask up so his face was exposed. Grabbing her right hand that was free from wires and was covered in a bandage, Simon held her hand between his, holding it tight between his as he brought it up to his lips.
“You’re ok,” he whispered softly as he leaned his closer to hers, making him sit on the edge of the chair, “You’re ok.”
And before he knew it, in the safety and privacy of Imani’s hospital room, Simon let the damn break and allowed himself to cry his eyes out, not out of sadness, but in relief. Finally allowing himself the ability to breathe, knowing that the reason for it was still alive and in front of him.
Days Later: Verdansk General Hospital, Verdansk, Kastovia
It’s been a little over a week now since Imani was found underneath the ruins of Verdansk Airport. Since then, Simon never once left her side. Sleeping on a cot in the corner of the room with Alpha sleeping on the floor next to him.
Every test, every blood drawn, everything, Simon stayed by her side.
He made sure to call her mother at least three times a day, like a well-balanced meal. He could still remember the sound she made when he told her they found her and she was alive. If it wasn’t for Jefferson and the fact that they didn’t tell any of the other Barnes kids she was missing, Alicia would have been on the first flight here. And if not by plane, then by boat. Anything was possible with her.
But with Simon giving updates, that was enough for her. Because at the end of the day, there was no one else she trusted with her child more than him.
But as the doctors continued to care for her they eventually began to ween her off of some of her medication and machines until it was just her and the pain meds that continued to drip from her IV. They were still keeping her under for a few more days just as a precaution as they did see some improvement from the her MRI. But even with the promises of her getting better, Simon still couldn’t fight the feeling of anxiety that plagued him.
That’s why, one night, when the hospital was quiet, and the nurse wouldn't return for another hour for her rounds, Simon laid everything out to Imani.
“The doctor and nurses said you can understand me Mani,” Simon began, “I don’t know if I should believe that. But regardless of whether you do or not, I’m a damn coward for not saying this while you’re awake.”
Silence. Nothing that he wasn’t used to by now.
“I don’t talk about myself much. You’ve probably noticed,” Simon began, a humorless huff escaping his lips, “But you don’t scare easily. Never once. I think if I tell you why I did what I did…maybe you’d understand.”
Simon’s eyes drop to his clasped hands that lay next to her sleeping body on the bed.
“I never wanted to remember this moment at all. The year I lost everything. I was on a mission in Mexico. Standard op. Locating and gathering intelligence on the Cartel logistics run by Manuel Roba. Supposed to be clean,” Simon began, his jaw tightening in anger as he remembered just how ugly it got, “We got sold out by our superior. Major Vernon was his name. Fuckin’ bastard. Didn’t know it at first. But I just knew something felt off. But I ignored my gut, and I was proven right.”
Simon swallows as he remembers the ambush that came shortly after they received their orders from the turncoat superior, “I thought they’d kill us to make an example. But instead, they took us alive. Making us living examples instead.”
Simon went silent for a moment, the only sound keeping him grounded being Imani’s heartbeat as the machine continued its job, “When the three of us all woke up, they separated us. Tortured us. Not just for information. Sometimes it was just about control. Trying to break us. A living example, as you will," Simon felt his fingers flex unconsciously, “There are things they did to me I don’t talk about. And I won’t talk about. Things that don’t leave. Doesn’t matter how strong you think you are. You’ll always have it in the back of your mind, think about it with each touch someone lays on you. Is it genuine or is it about control?”
Simon couldn’t bear to look at Imani now, whether out of shame or anger, he didn’t know, but he continued on, “One by one, I thought they killed the others, but I guess life isn’t so simple. They broke them. Mind, body, and spirit. They were nothing more than husks of themselves. But they made me believe that I was the only one left. Because I was the only one who didn’t break.”
Simon leaned back in his chair, folding his arms as the events continued to spill from his mouth, “When they realize they couldn’t break me like the others. They decided to get rid of me. But they didn’t want to make my death quick. No, they wanted me to suffer. Well, Roba wanted me to die slowly, make sure the punishment of going against him and having the nerve to survive was clear. So, they killed Vernon right in front of me, and then buried me alive with his body. In a coffin at that.”
His voice drops. “I didn’t have much of a choice. I had to dig my way out with his jawbone. Vernon’s jawbone. ”
Simon then finally looks at her again, “After I escaped. I should have left. Should have regrouped and called for backup or an extraction. But no. I was too damn angry. So instead, I stayed in Mexico. Because I did what any madman who lost his entire squad would do. I hunted them down. Every cartel bastard who touched my unit. Every man who thought I was already dead, who eventually turned into a mindless puppet for Roba. But even so, I made sure Roba was the last man standing.”
Simon swallowed as he felt a bile of hatred rise in his throat as he thought of one of his monsters who wore a man’s face.
“When I did find him, Roba, I made sure I burned his empire to the ground that night. Along with him.”
Silence engulfed them again as Simon thought of the Roba estate in flames. Similar to the building Imani burned to get to Dragunov.
“Eventually, I finally crossed back into the States. I was damn near half dead when they found me. I don’t remember how long I was there for before they ID me and contacted my superiors back in England,” Simon's voice lowered as he remembered what happened next, “That’s when they told me about my family.”
His shoulders barely move when he inhales, “My mum. My little brother. Gone. Just gone. And that my father did it.”
The words sit heavy in the air.
“I wasn’t there,” Simon says quietly, “I was out there, halfway across the world. Trying to protect my family from outside threats, when the enemy was closer than I thought. I thought I got rid of him, but no. He was there to kill me for embarrassing him when I kicked his ass and kicked him out. And when he didn’t find me, he chose to kill them instead.”
Simon leans back, staring at the ceiling, “That’s when I learned something. The people closest to you are the ones who can hurt you the most.
Simon could just feel the tears beginning to gather in his eyes, “And once they do…” Simon felt jaw tighten. “You start building walls. You stop letting anyone close enough to matter.”
His gaze returns to Imani as he grabs her hand, “And that’s why I pushed you away.”
The admission is barely above a whisper.
“Every time you got close, every time you looked at me like you trusted or loved me, the more I felt myself lower those walls. The closer you got, the less I felt like a Ghost. I started to feel like Simon again.”
Lifting his hand to wipe an escaped tear, Simon gave a small smile, “I told myself I was protecting you. That pushing you away was the best for you and me. But now, after almost… After almost losing you, I know that would have been my biggest regret,” Simon says, feeling his voice cracking, “Not Mexico. Not the cartel. Not even my father. You.”
Leaning up, Simon leaned his forehead against Imani’s. With his eyes closed, Simon admitted something he never thought would leave his mouth, “I love you, Imani. I love you so fuckin much it scares me. And I’m sorry that it took me almost losing you to see it. And when you wake up. Not if, when you wake up, I’ll make it right. I don’t know how yet. I’m not good at this. But I won’t run. I won’t shut you out again. I’ll be with you. Always.”
The machines hum on, steady and patient as if it were the only answer he needed right now.
Reaching into his pocket, Simon pulled out her dog tags. Leaning her head up a bit, Simon clasped the necklace around her neck. Simon ran his finger on the tag before kissing it softly.
Sitting back down, his hand never letting hers go, Simon stays with Alpha watching the entire exchange. ‘When you wake up, I’ll make things right. I promise.’
Three Days Later: 1:45 PM
“Ok,” Dr. Smirnov sighed as he wrapped his stethoscope around his neck, “Breathing is good and steady. The anesthetic will take a few hours to wear off. And then after that, it’s up to her to wake up.”
It’s been a few more days since Simon’s confession. With countless updates on her condition and more tests, Smirnov finally began the process of taking Imani out of her induced coma.
“And we’re sure everything is good,” Simon asked.
“Of course, son,” Smirnov smiled, “I wouldn’t risk a national outrage of killing the hero of the airport if I weren’t.”
Simon nodded in understanding.
“You’ve been here for a while now,” Smirnov noted.
Simon raised an eyebrow, “And?”
“And, being here is good. But you also need to take care of yourself. According to the nurses, you've barely been eating, and you have rarely left her side. That’s not good son.”
“I just need to be sure-”
“And I’m assuring you she’s fine,” Smirnov interrupted, “Go back to base and get yourself right. Get something to eat, and for the love of god, take a shower and change. And wash the dog too. You don’t want her to come back and smell two stinking beasts next to her, do you?”
Simon crossed his arms and sighed. The old doctor had a point. As much as he didn’t want to leave her side, he knew she’d cuss him out if he didn’t take care of himself. Especially with hygiene, as she took that seriously.
Sighing, Simon looked down at Alpha and patted the wolf on the head.
“Come on bud,” Simon sighed.
But before leaving, Simon leaned down and whispered, “I’ll be back.”
Kissing her forehead, Simon began to walk out of the hospital room, looking behind him one last time as a nurse came in to make her rounds.
But little did he know, while he was gone for a few hours, that he and the rest of the staff would get a scare of a lifetime.
A few Hours Later: 9:51 PM
Drip, Drip, Drip
Drip, Drip, Drip
Drip, Drip, Drip
‘What? Where am I?’
Her mind was spinning as she opened her eyes. Everything around her wasn’t making sense. Neither her eyes nor her mind registered where she was. Or that she was safe. Because to her, she was still trapped down beneath the rubble.
The only thing she could remember was that sound. That god-awful sound. Her wide eyes opened as her body trembled in fear. Rain.
Flashes of her nights of fighting for survival struck her hard. Her desperately reaching out to keep her head above water. All the times she felt herself get tired and fall beneath the water. Damn near drowning as she felt her body begin to give up. And the thunder. Oh god the thunder. Because where there is thunder, there is always lightning. It kept her up at night to the point of exhaustion. Fearing that one lightning strike hitting near her would send bolts of electricity through her body. A terrible way to die.
And worst of all, Imani felt like she was still trapped. Trapped beneath the rubble, never to be seen again.
‘I gotta,’ Imani thought as she struggled to sit up, feeling her entire body fight against her, ‘I gotta get out of here! I gotta find my way up!’
Simon didn’t mean to take so long. He washed up, ate with Price and the others as they were still here, wanting to see Imani as soon as they got word that she was up, and washed Alpha, which is what took him so long. So imagine how pissed he was when he saw it raining heavily right after. Luckily, Johnny had the bright idea of putting him in an oversized poncho, which kept him nice and dry.
“I gotta thank him again,” Simon mumbled under his breath as the two walked back into the hospital.
But as Simon began walking to the elevator, the overhead pager went off, and a frantic voice was heard, “CODE YELLOW! ALL AVAILABLE SECURITY, PLEASE REPORT TO THE 18TH FLOOR! I REPEAT CODE YELLOW! ALL AVAILABLE SECURITY, PLEASE REPORT TO THE 18TH FLOOR!”
‘Yellow,’ Simon repeated in his head as the elevator doors closed.
Simon already felt himself getting worried that the emergency was Imani’s floor, but he didn’t know how worried he should be.
‘What the fuck is yellow,’ Simon thought as he tilted his head back as if that would help him get the answer.
He knew black meant bomb. Red meant there was a fire. Orange meant there was a mass-casualty event, like at a stadium. And lastly, he knew pink meant a missing baby. So what the fuck was yellow?
He soon got his answer. As the doors to Imani’s floor opened, Simon was immediately greeted by chaos. There were nurses and security running around. All of them looked more frantic than the last.
Seeing a nurse walk by, Simon and Alpha grabbed her attention.
“What’s going on?”
The nurse took a quick glance at him as she continued moving, “I’m sorry, sir, we have a code yellow.”
“Yeah, I heard. What’s that,” Simon asked as he tried to keep up.
Turning around to send him a quick glance, the nurse replies, “I’m sorry, sir, but I can’t help you right now. We have a missing patient.”
As soon as those words left her mouth and she jogged away, Simon knew exactly who this patient was.
Imani.
Walking towards her room, Simon opened the door to reveal the charge nurse, a security guard, and Doctor Smirnov. The three were surrounding the now empty hospital bed with wires thrown all over the place, and the heart monitor was going off as there was no heartbeat.
“Sir, we can explai-” Dr. Smirnov began.
“Don’t have to,” Simon interrupted, “This is actually par for the course with Imani. Damn girl was never one to sit still. Especially in hospitals.”
“She’s done this before,” the charge nurse asked.
“Multiple times,” Simon replied, “Since I’ve known her, this is the third time she’s done this.”
“Impressive,” the security guard mumbled on his breathe, getting two angry glares from his colleagues as a response.
“Not impressive,” Smirnov argued, “We have no idea what state she’s in. But I can guarantee you, it’s not the same state she was in when she went into that airport.”
“Well, we won’t solve anything by standing around,” the charge nurse replied.
“Alpha and I will help,” Simon offered, gaining everyone’s attention, “If anyone in this room knows her best, it's him and me. And with his nose, I know we can find her.”
The three looked to one another, and all nodded to the plan.
“Alright then. Alpha, sniff.”
Following his pointing finger, Alpha walked to Imani’s bed and took a good whiff of her scent.
As soon as he caught the scent, he immediately went on alert. Opening the door, the group of four followed the wolf throughout the hospital, not paying anyone else much thought as Alpha led them up staircase after staircase.
It wasn’t until they reached the hospital roof that they found a door leading to the rooftop patient garden, with a broken window.
“The hell,” the security guard noted as he went forward, reaching through the broken window and opening the door from the opposite side.
“She was definitely here,” Simon mumbled.
As soon as the doors were opened, Alpha rushed forward, leading them all into the rainy night.
“IMANI,” Smirnov called out over the hard rain and thunder and lighting.
Simon remained quiet as he watched Alpha. He knew heavy rain made tracking for wolves more challenging. But he had faith in him. So as everyone else drifted away, looking in the many different areas of the rooftop garden, Simon followed behind Alpha. Hoping he’d find her before anyone else. A hope that would come true.
Because as Alpha led them to the far corner of the garden, near a bench by the garden shed in front of the flower beds that held what looked to be daffodils and white roses, Alpha froze immediately as his head whipped to the bench.
“What is it Alpha,” Simon asked softly.
But of course, Alpha didn’t respond. Not verbally, at least. But it was the fact that Alpha made no moves to act like he heard Simon. Instead, he was completely focused on whatever was underneath that bench that sat against the shed.
Lying down and crawling closer to the bench, Alpha began to whine at whatever he saw. Following behind him, Simon looked underneath the bench and found who they were looking for.
There, shaking violently in her hospital gown in the fetal position, her curly hair soaked as it stuck to her face, was Imani. Her eyes, which were once filled with life and vigor, were now glazed over as her teeth chattered and her whole body shook.
“Imani,” Simon called out softly.
She immediately flinched, like her name was a weapon that could be used against her.
“Rain,” Imani whispered, “The Rain. It’s coming. It keeps getting higher and higher. I can’t keep my head up anymore. I’m…I’m scared.”
Simon had to take a deep breath to calm his beating heart, “Imani-”
“Why,” Imani interrupted, her hands gripping her hair, “Why can’t I just die? Why didn’t I just die? I’m cursed, am I?”
“Mani, please. It's me. It’s Simon.”
Imani’s head shook violently as the death grip on her hair tightened, “No. Lies. You lie.”
But before Simon could rebuttal, Imani continued, “Simon left me. Just like the Zahara. Everyone leaves me. Alive or dead it doesn’t matter. They all leave. I can’t. I can’t do this anymore. I couldn’t do it before. And I don’t want to do this again.”
Not wanting to hear anything else, Simon shimmed underneath the bench with her and pulled her hands out of her hair. Causing her to freak out immediately as she tried to pull away. But in this tight space and the grip Simon had on her, there was no way she could break free.
“Mani,” he said softly, “Love, look at me.”
When Imani didn’t, Simon let one of his hands go and tore his mask off and leaned his forehead against hers, “This is real, Imani. I’m here. I’m with you.”
“No, no,” Imani tried to argue, pulling her head away.
“I’m sorry, Imani,” Simon whispered, trying to stop all of her frantic movements, “I’m so, so sorry. Fuck, I’m so sorry Imani. I was such an idiot. I didn’t- Fuck.”
Simon couldn’t find the words, couldn’t even think of how to piece them together. For a man who has never shown emotions or vulnerability, these last few months have been a trip out of hell. But for Imani, he’d make the trip as many times as it took. Especially since she needed him more than anything else.
“I should’ve been there,” Simon whispers, “I should’ve never let you face this alone. I thought I was protecting you by stepping back, by stopping this. But all I did was abandon you when you needed me most.”
Simon's voice breaks, fully now, “I heard what you were saying before surgery. They told me you were asking for me while you were dying on the table, and I wasn’t there. That’s going to haunt me for the rest of my life.”
Imani’s movement had since stopped, almost like the sound of his voice calmed her. But as Imani stares at him, her eyes are still glazed over. But Simon could tell she was listening and hanging onto each word.
Simon leans closer, forehead nearly touching hers.
“I love you, Imani,” Simon declared, his voice filled with sincerity and pain, “I love you so damn much, and these past few days, I didn’t know what to do. I love you more than I’ve ever loved anyone in my life. I don’t care if this is something we should or shouldn’t do. I lost you once, and I’m not doing that again. I love you too damn much to let you go.”
Imani’s breathing falters as she absorbs his words.
Simon creased his thumb gently against her cheeks, soothing her.
“You’re not cursed,” Simon says, “You’re not being punished by surviving. You’re here because the world’s better with you in it, and because I need you in mine. You’re- Fuck me, you’re my way of life, Mani. No matter what happens, I’ll always be here.”
Simon finally sees her eyes focus on him again. And this time… he doesn’t hide or run from it, instead he runs towards it.
Reality crashes back into Imani like a fever. No longer hearing the sound of loud rain, thunder, and lightning. All she could think about was the brown hooded eyes that stared at her in a way she always dreamed of and longed for.
“…Simon,” Imani whispers, fragile.
“I’m here,” Simon says immediately, bringing her even closer in his arms, “I’ve got you. I got you.”
Tears spill down Imani’s cheeks, disbelief warring with hope.
“I was so scared, Simon,” Imani cried, “It was so dark, and I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t move. The rain never stopped. I kept slipping in the water, and I couldn’t breathe. I was so cold and- I was stuck down there for so long and-”
“Mani,” Simon called out in pain as he brought her into a tight hug, her hands reaching and gripping his hair.
“I don’t wanna be alone like that again!”
“You’ll never be alone again. I promise you, no matter what happens, I’ll always be here for you.”
Imani lets out a weak, broken breath that almost sounds like a laugh. “Don’t,” Imani murmurs, “Don’t make a girl a promise you can’t keep.”
Simon doesn’t hesitate with his reply. He leans in, resting his forehead against hers, voice steady despite the tears burning in his eyes, “For the woman I love. I’ll keep my promise till the day I die.”
And for the first time in months, Imani grabbed Simon’s face and kissed him, pouring all her love, anger, and passion into that one kiss. A kiss that Simon returned with equal force.
When the two separated, Imani couldn’t wipe the loopy and silly smile on her face, “Is this for real?”
“Yeah, love, it’s real,” Simon smiled, chuckling at her.
“I love you Si,” Imani said again like she was in a dream.
“I love you too Mani,” Simon expressed, leaning in for another quick kiss.
Not too long after, Imani fell back to sleep in Simon’s arms. No longer cold and sad, but warm and happy with a smile to match.
Noticing this, Simon put his mask back on and gently pulled Imani out from underneath the bench, wrapped in his jacket to keep her warm. Standing up with her in his arms, he couldn’t help the goofy smile that was hidden from the world. Looking down towards Alpha, who stayed by them the entire time and was the only witness to this tender moment, Simon joked, “Don’t go ratting us out now, ok?”
That got a firm bark from him, almost like he was saying ok.
Almost as if they were listening out, Dr. Smirnov, the charge nurse, and the head of security all came towards him. And when they saw who Simon was holding in his arms, they all released a sigh of relief.
“Good. Let’s go and get her back to bed,” Smirnov urged.
And as they all walked down from the rooftop garden, nothing, not even the world falling apart, could wipe the smile off Simon's or Imani’s faces as they finally felt like they were able to breathe.
“This is Alisha Gordan with ABC World News with a special report. Thank you for joining us this Friday afternoon. Today, I bring news from the capital city of Kastovia, which has experienced the worst terrorist attack in the nation's history. And this morning, the President of Kastovia and the Mayor of Verdansk both held a joint press conference to address the nation and global stage.”
The news feed then switches to a press conference, with a timestamp from earlier that day. Front and center at two podiums were the president of Kastovia, President Petrov, and the mayor of Verdansk, Mayor Andrevv. Though it's only been 24 hours since the attack, both men looked exhausted. Like they just lived hundreds of lifetimes in the span of two days. The air was filled with tension, grief, and anger across the country. The people wanted answers and they want it now.
Starting off, President Petrov looked at the many reporters and cameras that littered the room, “Good morning, my fellow citizens. I’m joined here today with Mayor Andrevv to address the nation.”
Clearing his throat, Petrov looked down to glance at his notes before looking back up to address the masses in front of him and to the whole, “Approximately two days ago, our great nation endured one of, if not the darkest hours in our history. At approximately 14:37 local time, a coordinated terrorist attack struck both Verdansk Stadium and Verdansk International Airport. These cowardly assaults, carried out by what we now know to be an ultranationalist insurgency, were designed to cripple our nation’s sense of safety and to divide our people not just within our borders, but well beyond them. They wished to pit us all against one another and have us destroy one another from the inside and out. They did not win. They will not win. They have and will always fail, because in the face of chaos, we will all persevere. As we, the people of Verdansk and the rest of the world, will stand strong against them.”
Looking at the mayor now, the mayor carried on, “I regret to inform you that at Verdansk stadium, which was hosting our nation's men’s football championship, over 159 people were killed and 276 were injured. Our condolences are with the families of everyone affected. At Verdansk Airport, thanks to the quick thinking and efficiency of our officers, no civilians were lost. At the same time, one military soldier, who was acting as a first responder, remains missing. All 1,898 people, including civilians, staff, and first responders, were moved to a safe location due to the action of an unnamed military personnel. It was thanks to their actions and quick thinking that saved many lives.”
“For the next week, this country will be in mourning, all flags will be at half-mast in honor of those last. Then, this coming Sunday, we will hold a vigil to honor those who gave their lives to protect others. And their families will receive our highest state commendation,” The president finished.
Feeling himself getting overwhelmed, the president wiped away a small runaway tear. Looking up, back to the cameras, the President continued, “To those who seek to divide through terror, fear, and hate, listen to my words: Kastovia will not bow. We will not yield. We rebuild what you think you have destroyed. We will stand united against any and all extremism and violence in all shapes and forms. And to our international partners and allies, who have shown that we are not alone in this fight and have extended aid and condolences, we thank you. Tonight, we will grieve our fallen. And we will honor the soldier who remains missing in the rubble. We will remember them all, because just like her country, the city of Verdansk endures. And always will.”
“Now then, we understand there are many questions that need answers, so we will begin asking questions now. Please understand that, as we are still investigating the incident, there are still a number of things we cannot answer. Now then," The mayor said as he opened the flood gates of questions.
The room was a flurry of people yelling and waving their hands. The president, however, pointed to one, “Good morning, Mr. President, BBC World News. Do we have any idea how the attackers were able to infiltrate both sites without detection?”
“We are still investigating all points of entry to facilities. So until we have concrete information, we can not comment on that.”
Then another question.
“From Ris Novosti. Mayor Andrevv, do you have any updates on the current conditions of those hurt during the attacks?”
"Currently, we have many people in critical and stable condition. Once this week is through, we will have an accurate number of lives lost during this attack.”
Pointing to another journalist, she says, “Associated Press. Mr. Mayor, has Verdansk declared a state of emergency?”
“Yes. As of now, additional security protocols have been enacted to help with the cleanup and the investigation.”
Then another question, “Reporter from Der Spiegel. Do we know if these attacks are connected with a regional extremist group?”
“Unfornutly, that is information we are not prepared to release at this time. All we can confirm is that this does have a connection with a radical ultranationalist group,” the president responded as he pointed to another journalist.
“From Al Jazeera, should neighboring and ally countries be concerned? Do you believe there are any other attacks planned?”
“While I can not confirm nor deny whether there are more attacks planned, I can say all nations must remain vigilant. But as of now, there is no confirmation on a second attack,” the president replied.
Moving on, the mayor chose the next reporter, “From the New York Times, when are you planning to release the name of the man responsible for this attack. The residents of Kastovia are demanding answers.”
The president and mayor gave a firm but brief response: “At this time, we will not be revealing this coward's name. Until our investigation is complete and the time of mourning is complete to grieve the victims, then we will release his name,” the mayor said.
“CNN, does that mean you have someone in custody?”
“Yes, we do have a suspect in custody, but until we are through with this investigation and the mourning period is over, then will his name be revealed.”
“Washington Post,” a reporter yelled as he stood from his seat, “Mr. President, based on the testimony from eyewitnesses at the airport, it was a female American soldier who called for the evacuation."
“I cannot confirm nor deny,” The president replied.
“My question for you is this: Will you release the name of the soldier who saved the people at the airport?”
The mayor and president turned to look at one another again. They knew what they had to say. They spoke with President Reynolds of the United States and their Intelligence community. They knew what they had to say, but as they all knew, the public wouldn’t like it.
“Due to the nature of the attack, and the possibility of more enemy cells being out there, we believe it’s in our and that soldier’s best interest to keep her name and identity from the public.”
The room erupted even more as questions floated around.
“DOESN’T SHE DESERVE TO BE RECOGNIZED FOR HER SACRIFICE? SHE WAS ONLY ONE UNACCOUNTED FOR, AND YOU EXPECT THE PEOPLE TO NOT WONDER ABOUT WHO SHE IS,” a reporter asked from the audience. Gaining the attention of the president and mayor.
Lifting his hand to quiet the room, the President called out, “Yes, the brave soldier who saved countless lives here deserves to be recognized. Deserved to be honored like the hero she was. But it would cause more harm than good for her. So instead, I’ll leave you all with this. The woman who gave her life at Verdansk International was exceptional. A woman with parents, brothers, and a sister. Nieces and nephews. A family who may never see her again. She made a sacrifice to save lives. So if we reveal her identity now, her family may be put at risk for retribution. And we cannot, in good faith, do that to someone who made the ultimate sacrifice. So only when the time is right will we reveal the name of the soldier we all need to thank.”
Taking that as their cue, the mayor speaks, “That concludes this conference. Thank you all for your time, and may God keep his eyes on Kastovia. Thank you.”
Walking out of the conference room, Andrevv and Petrov sighed the minute they were in a safe space.
“Goddamn,” Andrevv sighed as he loosened his tie, “I wasn’t expecting all that.”
“None of us was,” Petrov said as he took off his jacket.
“What are we gonna do sir,” Andrevv asked, “We can’t keep her identity a secret forever. They’re were many witness there. Witness with phones. They won’t keep quiet. Even the Americans know that. It’s only a matter of time. Hell, was her family even informed yet?”
“Her Captain is to make the call,” Petrov replied.
“Well, where is the captain?”
Meanwhile: Military Blacksite, Verdansk, Kastovia
Hate. That was the emotion in this small interrogation room. After the devastation they saw at the destroyed airport and after receiving Imani’s dog tags, they were all forced to leave, as Shepherd wanted to get any and all useful information from Makarov before it was too late. And that’s how they found themselves here in one of Kastovia’s black sites with Makarov handcuffed.
They’ve been interrogating him for 12 hours a day. Never letting up, all five of them staying in that room, asking question upon question. But like the stubborn bastard he is, Makarov didn’t give an inch. No matter what they said or did, Makarov was as silent as the dead. As quiet as Umbra now. Simon’s Imani.
Simon hasn’t been able to sleep with that fact. He’s been running on two days' worth of grief and anger. Because every time he closes his eyes, he just sees that hurt flash across her eyes the last time they talked. The last time he held her. The last time she told him she loved him. She consumed him, and he was too blinded to see that until she was gone.
‘I’m such an idiot,’ Simon thought.
Currently, the five of them, Price, Shepherd, Kyle, Johnny, and himself, were in the room. All of them were standing or sitting at the table while Simon stood impassively at the corner of the room, closest to the door. Getting a clear view of the man who caused so much devastation and hurt in the span of a day. A man who managed to wound him more than anyone has in years. Simon did try to bring Alpha with him, not wanting to leave him alone, but Alpha, being in just as, if not more, visible distress as everyone, refused to leave Imani’s temporary room and slept on her clothes as a way to remain close to her. Whining as he did. So they all left him to grieve.
“We don’t have time for your games, Vladimir,” Shepherd snapped, his fist landing hard on the table, “TELL US WHERE YOUR MEN ARE, AND YOUR CONTINGENCY PLANS, OR SO HELP ME GOD YOU WON’T LIVE TO SEE THE GULAG!”
Makarov was still silent, looking as smug as ever. Even with the cuts and bruises on him from the event two days ago, he still acted above it all.
“You’re a coward,” Johnny spat, looking at the Russian like he was nothing more than a roach.
That got a response from Makarov as he chuckled.
“What’s so funny? It’s the truth. You act all strong, but you’re nothing by yourself,” Kyle expanded.
“Last I checked, Garrick, there are five of you and only one of me. So tell me, who really needs to be scared?"
“Tells us what we need or I swear I’ll-” Shepherd scowled.
“You don’t have the nerve, general,” Makarov mocked, “Because if you wanted me dead, you would have done it by now.. Face it, you need me alive.”
“Death can still be arranged if you want,” Price replied.
Makarov leaned back. A knowing smirk on his face. Though he was outnumbered, with no way out in sight. He had all the cards. He had the information they wanted or needed to protect the ‘free’ world. But even though he was enjoying this little game for the last two days, there was a question he had, burning in his mind to the point it kept him awake. And with all five men, especially the four remaining members of Task Force 141 here, this is the best time to ask and also mess with them a bit.
“Tell me something, Captain Price...What was she like?”
That question, however, casted an unbearable chill over the room. They all knew who he was talking about. It didn’t take a rocket scientist to understand. He was asking this to fuck with them. And unfortunately, Makarov noticed just how much it affected them.
Shepherd’s eyes were lazeder focus, as if waiting to hear what was next. Price’s eyes sharpened even more. Kyle and Johnny showed visible anger at Makarov’s audacity to mention their friend. A friend that he killed. But the one reaction or lack of a better term was what caught Makarov’s attention. And it was from the large masked man who remained eerily quiet in the corner. That as well as the piece of sentimental metal that was kept in his jacket pocket. His gloved hand holding onto it like a lifeline.
“You two must have been really close, Simon,” Makarov noted, “Only those close to a soldier get their dog tags. Either parents, kids, or even lovers. That’s something everyone in this room should know.”
They were all silent. As far as Kyle and Johnny knew, Imani and Simon had grown close during the time when it was just the two of them. Being close friends. But Price knew the truth. Price knew just how close the two had really gotten. He knew that Imani loved Simon more than a teammate. She was in love with him. And the same was said with Simon. He was in love with her. All their talks, especially the one they had at that safe house before they went to Russia, told him that. And since the explosion and getting her dog tags, Simon refused to talk. He was silent. Just as silent as he was now. And as someone who'd known Simon for most of his military career, I knew what that meant. He was holding everything in, and it was only a matter of time before it boiled to the surface.
A spark of interest was all over Makarov’s face as he stared at Simon, “Tell me, Simon. What was her favorite thing to do? What was her favorite color? Her interests, her hobbies, what did she do?”
“Shut your mouth,” Kyle seethed, clenching his fist.
But Makarov continued, “Did she hum when she thought no one was listening? How different was she when she was on and off the field? What were her weirdest quirks? Did she ever tell you what she dreamed of, what she dreaded?”
“Fucker, shut the hell up,” Johnny exclaimed as he slammed his hand on the table.
But like before, Makarov continued his probing questions, “You know the answers. Don’t you, Simon Riley. Better than anyone in this room, I bet.”
Simon remained silent in that dark corner, his sunglasses blocking his eyes from view. But with the way his arms tightened with each question as he clenched his fist that stayed in his pockets, Makarov was able to see he was getting under his skin.
“You won’t talk. But I can see it. I see it clearly. She must have trusted you. More than the rest.”
“ENOUGH,” Price yelled, knocking his chair back as he shot up from his seat, pointing a finger in Makarov’s face.
But Makarov’s smile widened as he realized just how worked up the masked man was, “Tell me, Simon. What was she to you? Just a comrade? A friend? Or something more you’ll never admit?”
Pushing himself off the wall, Simon began to take slow and steady steps towards the table, his hands still in his pockets. Each step echoes in the quiet room.
As he stopped just an inch from the table, Makarov asked his most daring question, “When she burned…do you think she thought of you?”
Everyone was shocked, even Shepherd, who only knew Imani through small interactions, as this was their first mission working together. But this, this was low. But with Makarov, there was always a new low for him.
“Tell me, did she ever smile at you like you were the only one in the room? Show a side of herself only to you? Did she make you forget the fact that you are a shell of a man hiding behind a mask?”
Simon didn’t show a reaction. Or at least he thought. But Makarov noticed a faint shift in Ghost’s shoulders, subtle enough most wouldn’t see. But Makarov did.
Leaning forward so he was leaning against the table, Makarov asked in a lowering voice, “Do you regret your last talk? Do you wish things were different? Did you wish she knew what she meant to you before she ran towards that bomb?”
Price’s voice was low, dangerous, “Makarov, stop.”
But Makarov smiled. One more push, and he’d see the stoic man in front of him break. Hell, he already sees the cracks underneath it all. All of his mannerisms told him that. So with his eyes still locked on Simon, Makarov leaned forward, sitting up in his chair with a large smile on his face, and asked his most gut-wrenching question yet.
“Did she die not knowing you loved her?”
That broke Simon.
The chair Makarov sat on scraped violently as Simon exploded forward, knocking the metal table away as he lifted the man up and slammed Makarov against the one-sided mirror with a deafening thud. Simons’s gloved hand clamped around his throat, the other fisting in his collar, trying to squeeze the life out of the smiling man.
“DON’T,” Simon’s voice tore from behind the mask, raw and trembling with rage, “YOU DARE SPEAK ABOUT HER.”
Makarov coughed, choking, but even through the grip, his lips curved in a hoarse laugh, “…So I was right.”
Kyle and Johnny lunged in, trying to haul Simon back with all their strength. But failing miserably. Because they gripped him by the jacket, the buttons that had been fastened and closed began to pop open. It was only when the sound of something clattering on the ground snapped Simon out of his rage. Looking down at the ground next to his feet, he saw those haunting dog tags. The name on it brought despair as he read the name.
Price barked, “Stand down, Ghost!”
But Simon’s eyes locked back on Makarov, his chest heaving, fury radiating from him like heat.
‘He took her from me,’ Simon thought in anger, ‘He did this! It’s all his fault!’
Putting a hand on his shoulder and getting in Simon’s line of sight, Price said firmly, “She wouldn’t want this, Simon. Stand down. If not for your sake, do it for hers.”
Simon didn’t want to. Dammit, it all, he didn’t want to. But he knew he had to. If not for Price’s orders, then at least for Imani.
Shoving him away, Simon reached down, grabbed the dog tags, and stormed out of the interrogation room, slamming the door behind him.
That left a laughing Makarov and the remaining team members in the room.
“Well then,” Makarov continued to laugh, “Someone’s sensitive.”
“You fuckin bastard,” Johnny sneered through gritted teeth, his fist clenched as he was about to burst too.
“Gaz, Soap, take him back to his cell,” Shepherd ordered, “We’ll continue his interrogation there.”
As they all walked out, however, hauling a still smirking Makarov as he stared Price up and down, Shepherd whispered in Price’s ear, “Get Ghost under control. Now.”
Price just gave a nod. Not responding as they walked out the door, the metal closing loudly.
“Fucking hell,” Price mumbled, putting his hands on his hip as he tried to think of what to say to Simon.
The first thing Price did, though, was give Simon some time alone. He understood Simon better than anyone. Or the second best. He knew going to him now when his emotions were running high would do nothing but make him feel even worse than he already did. So when the sun set and the moon was high, Price went out to look for him. But he wasn’t anywhere he looked. Even Alpha wasn’t in Imani’s room. But worst of all, he wasn’t even on base.
“The fuck could he be,” Price asked himself.
But then it struck him like lighting. Where else would he be? Where else would he disappear to but that place?
Verdansk International Airport, Verdansk, Kastovia, 11:11 PM
“Fuckin hell,” Price mumbled as he hopped out of the car he borrowed from the base. Parking at the base of a large hill, next to another military vehicle that Simon took, Price took the walk up the hill, going over the script of what he was going to say to Simon when he saw him.
But as he made it to the top, he almost lost his train of thought. This hill had the perfect vantage point to see the entire airport. Or what was left of it. From here, they could see the massive floodlights as Kastovian workers and volunteers from around the world began clearing the rubble. A little further off, below the dip, Price saw the silhouettes of Simon and Alpha. Both of them are just sitting and watching it all. Price even noticed his mask and sunglasses in between them. A surprise. Even if they were alone, Simon would never take off his mask in public. Never. Price sighed and began walking toward them, keeping a slow, steady pace so as not to spook them.
But Alpha, being as observant as he was, heard Price’s footsteps and turned, gaining Simon’s attention as Price noticed his hands reaching for his gun.
“Just me mate,” Price called out as he got closer, sitting down next to him.
The air was silent, minus the few times Alpha whined like he was in pain. Price looked over, taking this as his cue to begin, “How is he?”
“Sad,” Simon replied simply.
“Hmm. And you?”
“I’m fine.”
“That back there was anything but fine, Simon,” Price replied immediately, “What the hell was that?”
“Makarov got under my skin. Won’t happen again.”
“Fuckin hell, Simon, stop with the dead tone,” Price snapped at that point, staring back at the man.
Simon’s gaze remained locked on the airport, watching as bulldozers and excavators moved around the debris like it was nothing. Like someone wasn’t buried there now. As if the woman he loved were no longer there.
“Simon, tell me. What’s going on in your head right now?”
“I can’t-”
“You can and you will son. I’m the only person here who understands what was going on between the two of you. What you two meant to each other. And I’m sure you want to keep it that way. So tell, how are you feeling really?”
Simon was silent. He felt himself choking up again as he thought about her. Feeling his sadness, Alpha lay half of his body on Simon’s lap, his eyes staring up at him as if to show he wasn’t alone in his sadness.
Reaching down towards him, Simon began to pet Alpha slowly. And almost like that was the key, Simon began to talk, “It’s all my fault, Price.”
“No, it’s not, Simon.”
“It is. I should have fought Shepherd in having her come with us.”
“Then over 1,000 people would be dead tonight,” Price argued, “Imani knew the risks. She made a choice, Simon. Don’t diminish her sacrifice like this.”
“I know. Fuck me, I know,” Simon sniffled as he felt the tears return to the surface, “I can’t get her out of my head. No matter how hard I try.”
Price could see Simon had more to say, so he remained silent, just watching him as tears began to slowly fall, “Before I left her at the airport, she pulled me back. Like she wanted to tell me something. She had that look in her eyes, like she was desperate to see me one last time. Do you wanna know the last thing I said to her?”
“What?”
“What is it, sergeant, that was the last thing I said to her. What is it, Sergeant? Not her name. Not even her nickname. Just her rank. She looked so hurt, but she covered it up. And now- Now I can’t even-”
Simon felt himself begin to shake, “I can’t hold her. I can’t talk to her. I can’t help her. She’s just…gone. And what’s worse is that Makarov was right.”
“Right about what?”
Turning his gaze away from the destruction to his captain, Simon, with his eyes filled with tears, gave his heartfelt and aching answer, “She died not knowing how much I love her.”
Price remained quiet as Simon continued, “I love her so goddamn much. She was everything I’m not. She was good. Too fucking good. She was kind and understanding. She understood me in ways no one else had since my mum and brother. She was so fuckin strange yet so.. enchanting. She loved hard and never expected anything in return. Even to people who don’t deserve it. She was everything to me. And I told her I couldn’t love someone like her. I broke her heart. And I will die one day with that being my biggest regret.”
“You can’t blame yourself for this, Simon,” Price replied, “I told you two can’t be together. If anything, it’s my fault you did what you did.”
“But I can make my own choices. And I chose to end it before either of us got hurt. I just didn’t know it was already too late. She didn’t deserve this. Any of this. And now, she’s gone,” Simon replied.
This wasn’t going anywhere that Price thought it would. He honestly didn’t know at this point what he thought was gonna happen. But he knew what he had to do. Be there for him. Putting a hand on Simon’s shoulder, Price began to speak from his heart instead of his head,
“You’re right. She didn’t deserve to go out the way she did. That’s a burden I’ll keep for the rest of my life.”
“You didn’t know about the second target Price, none of us did. You can’t blame yourself for that,” Simon argued, looking at Price.
“No, I didn’t. And it’s my fault for not figuring it out and leaving it for Imani to find out right before it went off. It’s like she said after she told us what happened to her, if it was your mission and your orders that led to someone dying, would you believe that it wasn’t your fault too?”
Simon looked away, then back to the ruined site. The two sat in silence for a moment again, listening to the faint hum of machinery and the shouts of people moving around. But even with all that noise, Simon’s mind was still focused on that terrifying thought. Somewhere, down there, Imani’s body was there. Buried and beyond reach. All alone. It wasn’t until Price stood up that Simon was taken from his dark thoughts.
“I have to head back. Stay as long as you need, but be back by 0900.”
“Ok,” Simon replied.
But as Price began to walk away, Simon asked a stopping question, “Did you tell her parents yet?”
Price looked at Simon, seeing his back still turned towards him. Taking a deep breath, Price answered in a dreading tone, “No. Not yet. I was going to talk to the general first, but I didn’t want to do it until we had a body.”
“He’ll figure it out eventually. It should come from us instead of the news or someone else.”
“Right.”
“And when is he going to the Russian?”
“The Russians are allowing us to hold him for 14 days for questioning before they take him to the gulag. Two days already passed, so-”
“We’ll have him for another 12 days to figure out his operations,” Simon finished.
“Yeah,” Price replied, “But you worry about yourself right now. And take care of Alpha, too. He’ll need you more than ever now.”
And with that, Price left Simon and Alpha alone on the hill. Both mourning for the same woman, a woman Alpha loved like a mother and man’s best friend, and Simon losing the woman he wished he had told the truth to about how he felt.
The Next Day: The White House, Washington D.C. 11:45 AM
“My daughter’s dead?”
That was the question that sounded through the room.
Jefferson was summoned to the white house by President Reynolds, as well as the other members of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, after the events at Verdansk. Because of public concern, President Reynolds was preparing to hold a press conference to reassure the American people that the nation was secure and that no attack like that would hit their borders.
But as they reviewed the mission report of the international task force under General Shepherd’s command, they saw the names of the people who had taken down the man responsible. All but one was labeled as Active Duty (AD). The one being labeled MIA had a familiar name to the president.
‘Why does this name sound so familiar,’ she thought as she hummed in confusion.
“What is it, ma’am,” the chief of staff of the army asked, noting she was further ahead in the report than the others.
“This name. I know this person,” President Reynolds mumbled, pointing to it on the paper.
“Status: MIA. Sergeant Imani ‘Umbra’ Barnes.”
After she read the name of the soldier declared MIA aloud, the sound of something breaking rang through the room. They all turned to see Jefferson, drinking a glass of water, drop it to the floor, shattering it as water spilled everywhere.
Everyone was looking at him, concerned as they noticed the look on his face.
“Barnes, you ok?”
“Someone call for the doctor!”
“Jeff! Jeff, are you ok?”
“General Barnes,” President Reynolds asked, stepping over the glass and looking him in the eyes, “What’s wrong?”
“My,” Jefferson began, tears welling up, “My daughter’s dead?”
The room was silent after that. The missing soldier, was it his daughter?
“It could be anyone-” the chief of naval inspections began to protest, trying to give her friend some hope.
“Umbra. That’s my daughter’s callsign. She got it when she-”
“When she rescued that wolf during an eclipse,” Reynolds finished in a gentle whisper, “That’s why I know that name.”
“Oh, Jeff,” the chief of staff of the army mumbled under his breath.
“She’s only declared MIA,” President Reynolds tried to give hope, “There’s a chance-”
“We all saw that explosion, ma’am. There’s no way anyone could survive that. No one,” Jefferson interrupted, shaking his head as he recalled the footage.
President Reynolds sighed. Standing back up, Reynolds stepped over the glasses and walked to her desk. Grabbing the phone from the desk, Reynolds dialed a number and said, “Get me General Shepherd and Captain Price on the phone. Now.”
Meanwhile: Military Blacksite, Verdansk, Kastovia
They were back at it again, interrogating Makarov. But instead of all of them, it was just Price and Shepherd. Locked in a room with the crazed man who had handprints around his neck. But even with that bruised and battered appearance, he still had that annoying smirk and above-it-all attitude. They’ve been in here for the last five hours, repeatedly asking questions. But it seemed the Russian had only one thing in mind.
“Why won’t you answer my questions,” Makarov asked.
“Because it’s not me in handcuffs right now,” Shepherd retorted.
“But I’m curious. What was she like? I want to know about her,” Makarov pouted jokingly.
“Why are you so damn interested in Umbra,” Price snapped, “You already killed her. So why keep bringing her up?”
Finally seeing he was getting somewhere, Makarov leaned back in his chair, “You, when we first started this little game of ours, I was the most worried about you, Captain. I know your reputation. What you’ve done. Whom’ve you killed. Impressive. Extremely impressive. So I kept my eyes on you the whole time.”
Makarov shook his head and smiled, chuckling at the thought like it was an amusing memory, “But little did I know how wrong I actually was.”
“What do you mean,” Shepherd asked.
Putting his elbows on the table so he leaned forward, Makarov smiled at Price, “Because out of the five of you, soldiers only here to do what they’re told to do, I was more worried about you. When, instead, it should have been her. Yes, the airport fell and burned, yes, the world watched, but she saved them all. Everyone except herself. Even in death, she robbed me of my true victory.”
Price’s hands clenched. Hating the way he looked as he thought about Imani.
“I read her file. I thought it was exaggerated, but now I know. Imagine my surprise when I learned she had a past with General Dragunov. My mentor's old friend. It was interesting, but not worth my attention. How stupid that was now. You, Shepherd, the Scotsman, your errand boy, and the lover boy. All five of you are predictable. But her? She was unpredictable. Dangerous. Because, unlike you and the others, she believed people were worth saving over the mission. She kills the very idea of what we do. We want to give people something to fear, and she gave them all hope of surviving. And that Price, that kind of faith,” Makarov chuckled darkly, “…is harder to kill than any soldier.”
Price and Shepherd looked at him with mixed emotions. This was something they hadn’t seen in Makarov. But they know this emotion on his face. Price probably more than ever, since it was the same emotion General Dragunov wore when he had them all captured in the basement, staring so intensely at Imani it was as if he were seeing into her soul. This was the beginning of an obsession.
“Tell me. Have you found a body yet, Price?”
“Even if we did, what makes you think I’d tell you,” Price snapped.
“Just a thought,” Makarov shrugged, leaning back in his chair, “Because MIA doesn’t mean dead. So if there’s a chance she may be alive, things may change.”
“What do you mean by that,” Shepherd asked.
“Because when, not if, I get out of whatever hole you bury me in,” Makarov began as he leaned back, voice dropping to a smug tone, “Then I may have to take her for my own. Brains and beauty are a dangerous combination. It seemed like General Dragunov knew that. I’m interested to see what she could provide to the right cause.”
Price didn’t know what to think about this. This was out of character. And the only person who seemed to have understood him more than anyone was dead under the rubble of the airport.
At that moment, there was a knock on the door. The three turned to look and saw a Kastovian official peek in, “I’m sorry to interrupt, but you two have an important call.”
“Tell them we’ll call them back,” Shepherd replied, his voice final.
“I’m afraid that won’t be possible.”
“And why not,” Price asked.
“It’s coming from the White House, codename Ember.”
Price didn’t know what that was, but Shepherd did as his eyes went wide.
“Alright, we’ll be right there,” Shepherd replied.
“What,” Price asked confused.
Getting close to his ear, and covering it so Makarov couldn’t see, Shepherd whispered in his ear, “It’s the President. That’s her codename.”
‘Fuck,’ Price thought. There was only one reason why she’d be calling. In the initial incident report, no names were listed. But now, after a few days, Shepherd gave an updated report. Not a complete one as everything was still underway, but a more concrete one. This one includes names. And who wouldn’t know about Imani than the person who allowed her to keep her greatest asset. And if she knew, it was only a matter of time before her father did, too.
As the two men stood up, Price looked at Makarov like he was dirt on his shoes.
“Whether she’s alive or not, whether your bomb killed her or not, Imani isn’t as weak as you. Not by a long shot. So for you to think my soldier is that weak to follow a man like you, shows just how little you know her.”
With that, they left Makarov alone in that room, not hearing him mumble, “We’ll see.”
Later
That was one of the hardest calls Price ever had the displeasure of sitting in. He and Shepherd had to verbally recount the mission for an hour. Not leaving anything out. Even Shepherd had to talk about the last time he spoke to Imani. The order to leave her behind. It was hard for them, especially Price, as they had to tell her father about his daughter’s final moments.
“Captain. Did the Kastovian officials give you a timeline until they clear the site?”
“The site should be cleared by the time we have to give Makarov up to the Russians sir,” Price replied.
“I want updates every 12 hours,” Jefferson ordered, “I won’t tell her mother and siblings yet. Not until they find something. I want- No, I need to be sure that she’s gone before I break the family’s heart again. Is that understood?”
“Yes, sir.”
The call ended shortly after that.
After another five hours of nothing from Makarov, Shepherd sent Price off. Saying they’ll try again tomorrow. But at this point, Price doubted they’d get anything from him. He was just here wanting to fuck with them until his transfer was complete. Price was so lost in his thoughts that he didn’t hear someone calling him at first.
“Captain!”
Turning around, he saw Johnny and Kyle further down the hall, jogging towards him. They had just finished whatever task Price had assigned them earlier that day, and they were hopeful to hear that he had gotten something from Makarov. But after taking one look at the Price’s face, they knew it was the opposite.
“What happened sir,” Johnny asked when they got close.
“The White House called,” Price explained, “Shepherd’s updated report made it back to the Joint Chiefs of Staff members.”
“Imani’s dad,” Johnny pieced together, mumbling under his breath.
“Yeah, he wants updates every 12 hours to see if we found a body. He won’t be telling anyone until we have visible confirmation that Imani is dead,” Price replied.
And before he could stop himself, he continued on by saying, “And then that fuckin Makarov.”
“What happened,” Kyle asked.
“He-” Price began, stopping himself as he felt himself getting worked up again. Makarov’s words and statements ringing through his head.
“Cap, what’d he say,” Kyle aksed, knowing that it had to have been something said based on Price’s grimaced face.
But Price just shook his head, voice gruff, “Nothing worth repeating.”
Kyle studied him, frowning. “Doesn’t sound like nothing Cap.”
Price’s jaw worked as he fought down the fury boiling in his chest. He couldn’t let them know, not John, not Kyle, and especially not Simon. If Simon heard what Makarov had just said and borderline promised, he’d tear through anyone to finish him off. But he knew that not saying anything would only make them all the more curious, and they might confront him themselves to find out what had been said.
Finally, Price muttered, “Makarov’s trying to dig under our skin. I won’t pat him any mind.”
Johnny exchanged a look with Kyle, both of them deciding in that moment not to push it.
Price turned away, leading the way back to their private quarters with his head bowed. For just a moment, the mask of command slipped, and the thought of Imani, that young, brave, selfless soldier he met in the desert, came to his mind. A woman who changed the life of the man he’s known since he made a name for himself.
Price whispered to himself, barely audible for the two to hear, “If she’s alive, I’d rather die then let you take her, you bastard.”
Later: Washington D.C. 8:55 PM
Today was a blur. After that call with Price, Jefferson was moving on autopilot. His baby girl was most likely dead. He wanted to hope, he tried to have faith that the little girl he raised, the same little girl who continually defied the odds, survived one more time. But he saw that explosion. It was big and damn near earth-shattering. Imani would have had to be in a particular place to survive a blast like that. And even if she did, the blast radius was big, so there’s a chance that they may never reach her in time.
That’s why when he came into his D.C. home, now in his civilian clothes as he changed before he left his office at the pentagon, he damn near broke when he saw his daughter’s graduation photo on the wall with the others.
“Baby, is that you?”
“Yup, it’s me Lizzy,” Jefferson called out, taking off his shoes and putting them on the shoe rack by the door.
Walking further into their home, Jefferson saw the sight of the love of his life sitting in the family room as she typed away on her laptop.
“Hey honey,” Jefferson whispered as he leaned down and kissed her cheek.
“Hey baby,” Alicia replied as she kissed his cheek as well.
"Where's Mr. and Mrs. Carter?"
"Upstairs, probably heading to bed. Still a bit jetlagged. Mama made dinner. It's in the fridge for you."
"Thanks, honey," Jefferson thanked as he gave one more kiss to her cheek.
"How was work?”
Jefferson paused for a moment, thinking of how he could answer this, “It was fine. Shit storm but fine.”
“I bet,” Alicia replied with a soft chuckle, “I’ve been working overtime. The committee and I are working on getting Americans who were affected by the Verdnask attack at the airport back home. A lot of their stuff was destroyed in the blast so, they’re all basically stranded without the proper documentation.”
Jefferson flinched at the mention of the attack. He didn’t forget, he couldn’t forget. But hearing it still made it feel as if he were hearing it for the first time.
Looking up at the TV, Jefferson realized Alicia was watching the news feed, the sound muted when he walked in.
“Can you believe it,” Alicia mumbled as she shook her head, “All that destruction and for what? All that death for what? I hope the man responsible for this gets what's coming to him. Honestly, he can rot in hell,” Alicia said.
“He will,” Jefferson patted her shoulder.
“But my heart goes out to that soldier,” Alicia added, causing Jefferson to stop what he was doing, “Saved all those lives and didn’t get out herself. One for all and all for nothing, that was her mentality when she went in there. God, I’m praying for her and her family. I can only imagine how devastated they are right now.”
Jefferson didn’t respond. Just back away and head for the kitchen. Something that didn’t go unnoticed for Alicia.
They’ve been married for decades at this point. They could read each other like a book. And the only time that Jefferson acts like this is if he’s hiding something. Because he wants to avoid giving anything away.
Closing her laptop, Alicia set it on the couch and rose to follow her husband into the kitchen. She leaned against the doorway and watched as he heated up the food she had made for him. She could tell he knew she was watching, but still, he didn’t open his mouth.
“Jeff.”
“Lizzy.”
“What’s going on?”
“Nothing.”
Alicia crossed her arms at this point, starting to get a little pissed off, “After over 20 years of marriage, you think you can lie to me?”
Leaning against the counter, Jefferson bowed his head and sighed, “Alicia. Please.”
“No, Jeff. What’s going on?”
“I can’t tell you.”
“Can’t or won’t,” Alicia retorted, her voice getting harder with each passing second, “You’re acting weird.”
“Well, it’s been a rough fucking day,” Jefferson mumbled under his breath, slamming the fridge door closed.
“What was that,” Alicia asked, her voice getting louder as she tilted her head to the side.
“ALICIA,” Jefferson snapped, his voice loud as it boomed in the kitchen. The sound of it startled Alicia as she had never heard him raise his voice like this.
“I’m sorry, I- I can’t,” Jefferson mumbled as he walked past her.
It was only when she heard the front door slam closed did Alicia turn to look.
Jefferson wasn’t one to act out like that. Never. Not unless-
Alicia felt her heart rate quicken. Rushing back to the family room, Alicia unmuted the TV as the group of reporters talked among themselves, their correspondents and guests.
“What I find interesting is the refusal to name th soldier who saved everyone,” one of the female correspondents said, “That usually means they were working undercover or under some sort of confidential capacity.”
“Or maybe, they want to give the family enough time to grieve before they throw them to the wolves,” a male correspondent argued back.
“Well, regardless, it's possible she came from the nearby U.S. military base that the U.S. just recently opened in Kastovia. So wherever reason she was there, the people of the airport should be grateful for her,” one of the reporters replied.
“What I find th most interesting is just how little information we have on her from the scene,” another male correspondent said, “All we have is a brief physical description of her based on witness testimony, but they’re all jumbled up; we have no idea which is true.”
“Well, don’t forget about the possible dog that looked and was as big as a wolf. That was the only constant in any of the eyewitness reports.”
‘A dog that looked and was as big as a wolf,’ Alicia thought as she repeated those words.
There was only one animal she knew in the service that fit that description.
“Alpha.”
And where Alpha was, Imani was never too far ahead.
“Oh god,” Alicia thought as she rushed upstairs.
Her entire body was shaking like crazy, like she was a junkie looking for her next fix. There was no way it was her. What are the odds that her daughter was the one in that explosion? But all the signs pointed to her. Jefferson’s mood and behavior, and the witnesses at the scene, could only mean one thing: her daughter. But she hoped it wasn’t her. As shitty as it sounded, she hoped it was anyone but Imani. Anyone but her, Imani.
Once she reached her room, she pulled her nightstand drawer open so fast she almost took it out. But once she saw the satellite phone, the same phone she used to call Imani about Billie’s kidnapping, she immediately began to dial that familiar number.
Meanwhile: Military Blacksite, Verdansk, Kastovia
Simon was in Imani’s room at the time. Just lying on her bed surrounded by her clothes. Simon read somewhere that dogs, and in extension wolves, feel closer to their owners who are away by things that smell like them. Like clothes and other frequently used things. And with Alpha in distress the way he was, Simon pulled some shorts and pants Imani had in her luggage for Alpha to sleep with. And somehow, somehow, Simon ended up on the bed with Alpha, clenching a t-shirt and her dog tags against his chest.
It’s been damn near four days since he lost Imani. And for the last day, it’s been raining. And it seemed it would remain to rain for the next week as the country entered its rainy season a bit earlier than usual. As if Mother Nature were aware of the current mood in this country.
He knew it wouldn’t get better, the feeling of loss that is, so soon, but damn, this was just agony. He could barely eat, sleep, or even talk, as if it were a chore. He just wanted her back. A wish he’d never get, and it has been eating away at him. And no matter what he did, it never went away. And he’s sure that it may never go away. Not until he dies.
The only thing he wanted to do was just lie here and wither away. But life had other plans as a ringing was heard in the room.
“What the fuck,” he groaned.
He started to ignore it. It eventually stopped ringing. But then, it just started right back up.
“Fuck me,” Simon groaned as he got out the bed.
Following the sound, Simon found the cause of the noise in Imani’s duffel bag. When he took it out, he saw it was a satellite phone, and on the caller ID, as it kept ringing, was a haunting sight.
Mommy
It was Mrs.Barnes. It was Imani’s mom. Simon knew why she was calling. She probably figured it out. Price told him about his conversation with the general when the general came by to check on him. A plan that would normally work, but as Jefferson once said, ‘Carter women are a different breed. Can’t hide anything from them.’
And that seemed to still be the standard as Imani’s phone rang on and off again. He should ignore it, should just turn it off. But he couldn’t. He respected Imani’s mother too much for that. But he knew that the minute he answered this phone, Alicia would have her answer, and he didn’t want to break another Barnes’s heart. But he knew that not telling her would just put her in even more agony.
So, taking a deep breath, Simon answered the phone.
“Mani! Oh, Mani, don’t ever scare me like that again! Are you ok? Are you safe?”
Simon remained quiet on his end. Not knowing how to respond.
“Mani? Damn it Imani, answer me! Now is not the time for your jokes!”
Still, more silence.
“DAMN IT IMANI SAY SOMTHING! ANYTHING!”
Taking another deep breath, Simon began, “Mrs. Barnes.”
“Simon,” Alicia called out on the other end, “Simon honey, what are you doing on Imani’s phone? Where’s Imani?”
Simon went back to silence again, not having the heart to answer her.
“Simon. Tell me. Was my baby in that airport when it blew? Tell me!”
Silence. Not because he didn’t want to answer her, but because he didn’t know how to break to the mother of the love of his life that her daughter, the woman he loved, was gone.
“DAMN IT SIMON! TELL ME! IS MY DAUGHTER ALIVE?”
Simon felt his tears come back to the surface as he was only able to let out a crooked, “I’m sorry. I’m so, so, sorry.”
“Oh,” Alicia cried, “Oh god. I- I can’t- I’m sorry I can’t!”
The call disconnected after that. Simon let the phone drop from his hand. Simon crawled back into bed and held Imani’s dog tags close, holding them as if they were the most precious thing in the whole world. Even more precious than the world's greatest gem or jewel.
‘I’m so sorry, Imani. I’m so so sorry,’ Simon thought as he finally felt the exhaustion of four days of no sleep take over him as Alpha snuggled next to him, the two finding comfort in one another.
Back in D.C., Alicia felt her heart shatter. Her baby was gone. Her baby was dead. That's why Jefferson was acting weird; he must have just found out.
Stumbling up the stairs to the guest room, Alicia saw both her parents sitting on their bed, reading their books.
"Lizzy, baby," Alicia's mother Ruth called out as she noticed her daughter's face, "What's wrong honey?"
But she couldn't respond. Instead, she just crawled into bed and held her mother as both parents held her back as she just cried.
"Baby what's wrong," Isaiah eventually asked.
"The explosion in Verdnask," Alicia cried, "It was Imani. Imani was the soldier!"
Ruth and Isaiah looked to one another. Shock and grief washed over them. But as much as they were in pain, their daughter was in even worse shape. So they just held her close.
But as Alicia began to drift to sleep, she heard her mother's sweet voice singing softly, "Soldier boy. Oh, my little soldier boy. I'll be true to you."
2 Weeks Since the Verdansk Explosion: Military Blacksite, Verdansk, Kastovia
It’s been two weeks since the airport blew. The cleanup crew has almost finished clearing the debris, nearly reaching the airport's foundation. And since there was nobody by now, it means there won't be one.
Now that the investigation was complete, both leaders of the U.S. and Kastovia believe that it was in Imani’s best interest not to release her name for now and wait until a later date to give her family time to grieve. The only name released was Makarov’s, as the perpetrator and leader of the attack.
At that point, they reached the end of their agreement with the Kremlin. Makarov is to be given to them so they could take him to the gulag to face justice, where he would stay for the remainder of his life until he gave his last breath. Shepherd stood to one side of the landing pad, while the Russian officials stood next to their chopper on the heli pad. It’s Price, Kyle, Johnny, Simon, and Alpha’s duty to handle the exchange.
As they walked across towards them, Makarov began his usual nonsense.
“You know, this won’t hold me for long,” Makarov warned, not caring that there were arm guards everywhere just in case Makarov’s men came to save him, “I’ll be back. And when I do, I’ll make it my personal mission to make your life hell.”
Almost like he understood, Alpha growled at the man. Just waiting for the order to end him. But Simon just soothed the wolf as he patted him on the head, whispering not yet just loud enough for only their group and Makarov to hear.
“And if you do get out, I’ll make sure we’re there to stop you again and put you in the dirt for good,” Price replied.
“How can you hope to stop me, when the one person who had brains is dead?”
The four of them, especially Simon, struggled to hold it together. He's been talking to Imani's mother since the night she called. She called to check up on him, making sure he was taking care of himself. He knew she was using it as a distraction to not think about having to bury an empty coffin, but Simon didn't mind. He came to enjoy it, because it reminded him of how Imani had been, too.
That's what made this so hard: How can they allow this man, a man who caused so much pain and suffering, to live? They knew why, but it still made no sense. But orders were orders. Simon and the others had to remain focused. With Russian officials standing there, waiting for the chopper that was waiting to take him, they knew it would cause more problems.
So instead, they all tightened their resolve and began the exchange.
But as they did, they heard a commotion behind them.
“The hell,” Shepherd mumbled as they all turned around to look at the steps of the landing pad.
They could see four Kastovian soldiers holding back what looked to be the same officer who worked closely with Imani at the airport.
“Ustin,” Simon whispered his name in confusion.
“LIEUTENANT! CAPTAIN! I NEED TO SPEAK TO YOU,” Ustin yelled.
“IT HAS TO WAIT USTIN,” Shepherd yelled.
“BUT SIR!”
“ESCORT HIM OUT OF HERE,” Shepherd yelled to the four soldiers holding him back. Turning his back, he ordered Price to continue the exchange.
Ustin couldn’t let this happen. He had to tell them. One way or another, Price, Gaz, Soap, and especially Ghost needed to hear this. They needed to listen to the news he got from the airport. They’d want to hear it. No, they needed to hear it.
So as loudly as he could, screaming from the top of his lungs as loud as he could for the entire world to hear as he was being pulled away, Ustin yelled, “SHE’S ALIVE! SERGEANT BARNES IS ALIVE!”
Next: Chapter 50
Arthur's Note:
Heeey everyone! So so sorry for the week's delay. I got transferred to a new position in my job (THANK FREAKING GOD!), the dog's been sick and had to take him to the ER twice, and then I got hooked on the drug known as Heated Riverly. Like that show has gone triple platinum in the privacy of my room lol.
But back to the story, these chapters were looong, and all of them, especially chapter 47, went through significant changes when I was writing them. So I hope everything is coherent and makes sense. But, here we are! Only three chapters left!
Imani finally defeated her boogyman, but in doing so lost a relationship that had only just started, and Simon, who didn't know how much he cared, lost her. But now, there's a chance she may pull through.
I won't lie, my favorite part was writing Makarov's lines during the interrogation. There's just something about writing villains that is so enchanting and fun. But hey, that's all, folks.
Callsign: Umbra
Chapter 48: One For All or All for Nothing
Masterlist
Word Count: 9,256
Edited: ✅
Published: December 14th, 2025
Last update/change: December 14th, 2025
Previous Chapter
TRIGGER WARNING: Graphic Imagery, Intense Violence, Intense Trauma, Gore
June 19th, 2019, Verdansk, Kastovia
It’s been a little over two months since Task Force 141, under the command of General Shepherd, began tracking down the leader of the Konni group. But he was more elusive than they ever gave him credit for. They take one step, and he takes four. But he was a challenge that Imani welcomed. Anything to get her mind off her racing heart around Simon. True to their word, Imani and Simon kept it professional. Sure, Imani treated him like Kyle and Johnny, but they were definitely as close as they were before. Both of them have walls between them to prevent their feelings from getting in the way.
But finally, after days of chasing, the team had managed to find his next target. A target he confirmed with a message he left. Verdansk International Airport in the country og Kastovia . That caused a full ground stop, with incoming flights diverted and departing flights held at gates until Verdansk authorities secured the area and assessed safety.
But that was thrown for a loop when they felt the aftershock of an explosion.
“WE HAVE GUNFIRE AND EXPLOSIONS AT VERDANSK STADIUM! MULTIPLE HOSTILES! DAMN IT! THEY’RE KILLING CIVILANS! THEY’RE-AHHHH!”
That call led to chaos, resulting in a complete redeployment of troops and medical personnel. With the help of the KSS (Kastovia Security Service), they weren’t going in alone. Price took Gaz and Soap with him to neutralize the threat at the airport, while Ghost, Shepherd, and Imani stayed at the command tent in the airport's eerily deserted parking lots.
But the minute they got confirmation that Makarov was possibly still on site, Shepherd chose to have him and Ghost meet up with Price, Soap, and Gaz for a quick exfil, leaving Imani here to help direct all personnel to the site and to keep her ear to the ground.
“You’re the only one I can trust down here, Umbra,” Shepherd explained as Imani followed him, “You have a way of motivating people, and you're the only one who has the patience for that knockhead over there.”
“But General, you and Ghost need as many hands as you can get to make sure we get Makarov’s ass on that damn bird! You and I both know his men will fight through hell on earth to get him back!”
“And we have what we need,” Shepherd argued, “With Price, Gaz, and Soap in that stadium, Makarov is as good as ours.”
“But sir-”
“This isn’t up for debate. You are to stay here and monitor the situation. That’s an order, Sergeant,” Shepherd said, his voice final.
Swallowing her pride, Imani took a deep breath and looked Shepherd in the eye, “Affirmative, sir. I’ll do what I can.”
“Good,” Shepherd said as he put his hand on her shoulder, “You’re a fine soldier. Your father did a hell of a job.”
Imani smiled softly at the compliment, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes as she still felt some type of way for being left behind.
Hearing footsteps behind her, Imani and Shepherd turned their gaze to the person joining in as he finished gathering his gear.
“Sir, gears and the bird's ready,” Simon said from behind him.
“Good. Let’s move.”
Simon, or Ghost, as she made sure to call him, was wearing what Imani liked to call the classic fit, as Price had told her he used to wear it a lot when he first joined the SAS. Simon was wearing his skull-patterned balaclava, the skull painted on rather than affixed. A pair of dark red wraparound glasses, and a tactical and utilitarian pouch that carried mags and other gear on top of a gray flight jacket. Finishing off the look with cargo pants, combat boots, and armored gloves. The classic look.
Imani wasn’t so different either. She was currently wearing what she called her signature outfit. She wore it back then during the joint military event that now felt like ages ago. She wore an all-black combat outfit that kept her more mobile and stealthy when time called for it. You can never be too sure when you have to sneak up on someone in a dark place. That’s why she wore her black compression shirt, which covered her neck, fitted cargo pants with reinforced knee pads, heavy-duty lace-up boots, and a bulletproof vest loaded with pouches and gear. And even the skeleton gloves she meant to replace were still covering her hands. Needless to say, she was prepared for a fight. A fight she may not see now.
Just as Shepherd and Simon rushed past her, Imani had the sudden urge to grab Simon by his hand. She didn’t know why, but something in her told her to. Something just told her to hold him one last time. When she did grab him, sparks immediately traveled across her body. Like she was in the place she missed the most. Looking up in his eyes, Imani whispered the name she hadn’t said in so long, “Si.”
Si, a nickname he hasn’t heard in two months. Something Simon longed to hear ever since he pushed Imani away. A guilty pleasure, he considered it now. Looking down through his sunglasses, he wanted to take them off so he could see those eyes that could pull him from the deepest part of his soul clearly. But he knew if he’d done it, he wouldn’t be able to let her go. Not again.
So instead, he hardened himself and looked Imani in the eyes,
“What is it, sergeant?”
He could see that something broke a little in her eyes as her face flinched a little, her soft look breaking to show that bit of pain lying beneath the surface.
With a small and weak smile, Imani says, “Nothing, sir. Just, good luck. And be careful in there,”
Letting him go, Imani stepped away.
Turning his back to her, Simon climbed into the bird and slapped his hand on the side of it, signalling to the pilot they were ready.
And as they ascended, Simon’s eyes never left Imani’s, as did hers. It was almost like the two were speaking to one another with no words. Like Imani was telling him with her eyes to come back alive, and Simon was saying that he would. Their eyes didn’t leave each other until she turned her back and began walking to 141’s tent, which was set up to house them and their gear.
As she walked away to head back into the tent with Alpha right there on her heel, Simon closed the door to the chopper, not knowing what would come next.
As Imani sat in her chair in their tent, she heard Shepherd’s voice come through her comms, “Gold Eagle to Bravo-6, Security confirms gunfire and at least one explosion in the stadium with multiple injuries over.”
“Copy, we’re inbound now,” Price's voice came through now.
“Be advised, Makarov and his men may still be inside. If he’s there, you bring him out. Alive.”
“Rodger that. Where’s medical,” Johnny’s voice came through.
Seeing this as her time to hop in, Imani says clearly over comms, “Sorry, Soap, but until that stadium is secured, no first responders will enter. So if you see anyone wearing medical or police uniforms, they are not one of ours and should be considered hostile unless they use the color of the day indigo.”
“And be advised, the third-floor VIP lounge may be Makarov’s next target,” Shepherd added.
“Christ Almighty,” Soap mumbled.
“You said it son. Ghost and I are ten mikes out. Let’s bag this bastard. Out here.”
“Umbra, you’re our ears to the ground. Let us know if anything happens,” Kyle’s voice came through.
“Copy, godspeed you guys.”
“Sergeant Barnes!”
Looking to the entrance of her tent, Imani gave a small nod of acknowledgement, “Ustin.”
Ustin Nazarov. The newest member of the KSS easily had the most exciting, if not memorable, first day that Imani had ever seen. But hell, even for his first day, he was ten times more useful than his boss and the superior in charge of the response team, Artur Yuferev.
“What you got for me, my man?”
“It’s a massacre in there, Sergeant,” Ustin attested as he handed her a tablet, “We got multiple reports of unknown personnel dressed as first responders firing on civilians. Multiple people were killed, and a lot more injured.”
“Damn,” Imani sighed, shaking her head at the carnage in her face “Any signs of more explosives?”
“As far as we know, no, but information is still flooding in.”
“And the airport facility,” Imani asked.
“Secured for the millionth time. I swear if the U.S. was gonna send a broad, they could have at least sent a useful one.”
Turning around, Imani threw a dirty look at the person she was supposed to work with, “And if only KSS HQ sent me someone more than capable enough to do their fucking job, I’d have this wrapped and packed up by lunch time.”
“Hahahaha,” Artur taunted, “The airport is secured. So just sit back and relax. Let the real soldiers do their jobs.”
With that, Artur walked away, leaving Imani and Ustin alone in her tent.
“Dickhead,” Imani mumbled.
“I’m sorry about him Sergeant,” Ustin apologised.
“Nothing for you to say sorry for,” Imani smiled at the young officer, “Just keep getting me updates. Any information, big or small, will come a long way.”
“Yes Ma’am!”
But as he began to walk away, Imani called out to him, “And Nazarov!”
“Yes, Ma’am,” he asked as he turned back around to face her.
Imani smiled softly at the 20-year-old boy, “You’re doing a great job.”
The dirty blond boy smiled a wide grin as he nodded and went off to get any more information for Imani.
‘Maybe the old general had a point. I do have a way with people,’ Imani thought as she took a seat and watched the surveillance cameras of the stadium on her monitors.
At this point, Price, Gaz, and Soap made entry, facing heavy resistance from the many stands and other stores as they made their way to the VIP lounge. But for some reason, as Imani watched this attack unfold, she couldn’t help this feeling in the pit of her stomach. Something felt off.
In the last two months, they’ve been hunting Makarov. Imani has been studying him, reading him cover to cover. It was borderline obsessive the way she studied him. Kyle and Johnny made jokes, saying Imani must see herself in him, since everything she had guessed about him had been right. From where he would possibly be to where he may attack based on small clues he left behind for them to find. And as much as Imani denied it, she couldn't help but see the comparison. And worst of all, believe them. She and Makarov were like two peas in a pod in the way they operated. Because in the back of her mind, she thought that if she really did become Dragunov's protégé, his apprentice, like he was a Sith lord or something, Imani would have done precisely what Makarov was doing now. A few tweaks here and there, but overall the same goal with the same methods.
That’s why, for the life of her, she couldn’t figure out why he’d attack the stadium so upfront like this. First, he threatens the airport; then he shifts gears and attacks the stadium. Sloppy. Something that wasn’t in his MO. He was many things: ruthless, cruel, vindictive, and cunning. But not stupid. If he were as smart as she knew he was, he’d plant the bombs earlier. Posing as construction or something and planting them, waiting for the right time to set them off. Most likely when the game was in full swing. But then again, he did announce the airport was the target. That also brings up this undeniable fact. He had the element of surprise as all attention was on the airport and not the stadium, making Kastovia security look incompetent. At least, leadership and intelligence-wise. But the more Imani thought about it, the more condirctory it got. She could see both ways why one target was better than the other. So why go the extra mile for this? Why all this bullshit and unnecessary confusion?
Imani scoffed as she felt her brain begin to throb, rubbing her temples to ease it, ‘The only reason I’d do something this stupid and confusing is if the stadium was-’ Imani began to think, but stopped before she could finish the thought as it struck her hard. Not because it was ridiculous, but because it made perfect sense. And it washed over her life a terrifying wave.
‘If the stadium was never my real target. But the distraction,’ Imani finished her thought as she looked through the flaps of her tent, seeing the airport beyond.
“Oh fuck,” Imani cursed as she and Alpha ran out of the tent.
Running and knocking people over, Imani raced to the command tent where Ustin and Artur were in a disagreement, or better yet, Artur was berating Ustin as he tried to voice his point of view. But Imani didn’t have time for this.
“GET ME THE FOOTAGE OF EVERY STAFF ENTRANCE TO THE AIRPORT FROM THIS MORNING! NOW!”
Hearing the urgency in her voice, Ustin immediately ignored whatever nonsense Artur was saying and went over to the computers they had set up and connected to the massive TVs in the tent.
“What the hell is happening,” Artur yelled, but Imani and Ustin just ignored him.
“Is there a particular area you’re looking for,” Ustin asked.
“Give me maintenance areas, places that may not require much security but are only accessible by airport or authorized workers,” Imani ordered, getting a nod from Ustin as he began to look through the footage.
“The security has been tight since the ground order was issued. No one unauthorized is getting in or out,” Artur argued.
But they just ignored him, speeding through the footage until Imani found what she was looking for.
“Stop,” Imani ordered Ustin as he stopped moving the dial.
Marching around the many computers, Imani grabbed Artur by the front of his shirt and dragged him towards the TV, pointing to one of the monitors, “Then tell me something, Artur. Who the fuck is that then huh?”
There on the feed, stamped an hour before the attack on the stadium began, was a relatively large group of what looked ot be construction workers. About 15 of them, all carrying duffel bags, headed into a service tunnel.
“Construction workers,” Artur argued.
“EHHH, wrong,” Imani yelled, making a sound like a buzzer going off, “That right there is Ivan Alexxeve. Second in command for fucking Konni group and the Makarov’s right-hand man!”
“So does this mean the airport is still a target,” Ustin asked in disbelief.
“Yes. Does anyone know where that service tunnel leads to?”
Another officer who rushed over opened everything on the table in front of her. She then proceeded to present what looked to be schematics of the entire airport, “There are eight service tunnels that lead to the eight different sections of the airport, ma’am. However, there’s one place they all connect.”
“Where,” Imani asked.
“The airport basement,” she replied, “This is where all the necessary utilities are located as well, the baggage handling system, service pipes, electricity, and-”
“Gas lines,” Imani finished, “If they blow an explosive here, dead in the middle of the airport, it could start a chain reaction and bring this place down with no problem.”
“Jesus,” Ustin mumbled.
“How many flights were grounded for departure,” Imani asked one of the other KSS officers in the room.
“There were 15 ma’am,” he replied.
“So how many people are in the airport right now on lockdown, including civilians, staff, and security personnel?”
“Give or take over 900 people. Excluding us,” Ustin answered, remembered the headcount from the manifest of the planes and the amount of essential staff it took to run half of the airport.
‘This just keeps getting better and better,’ Imani thought as she chuckled in disbeielf.
“I want this entire place evacuated now. I want everyone at least two miles away from this place.”
“I’ll sound the alarm,” someone yelled.
“No,” Imani stopped them, “We can’t have them tipped off, I want someone at each gate, evacuating everyone as far as you can. Tell them this is not a drill and if they stay they’ll die. Ustin, you’re with me. NOW MOVE!”
At that moment, everyone in the command center moved like their asses were on fire. Artur looked around frntcluy as the people under his command began to follow the orders of not just an outsider, but someone who wore the badge of the country that they were tense with on a good day.
So as Imani and Ustin went out, followed by that mutt, Artur grabbed her by her elbow.
“WHO THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE,” Artur yelled in her face, “THIS IS MY OPERATION! MY CITY! MY COUNTRY! I MAKE THE CALLS, NOT YOU!’
At that moment, a loud and menacing growl rang through the tent. Everyone who was still there froze as they watched the animal, which they had forgotten was technically a wolf, creep from behind its owner, its intent clear as its eyes never strayed from the hand on Imani’s arm.
“This may be your country, Yuferev, but this is now my operation. I’m relieving you of your post effective immediately. Have an issue with it, take it up with my superior. Now move out of the way before I have Alpha drop you.”
Deciding to go with the option she suggested, Artur threw her arm out of his hold and stormed off.
“Come on Ustin!”
Meanwhile
As they hovered over the stadium, waiting for Price to give the signal, Simon was vigilant. But as he stood there, holding the handlebars and looking out the window at the many people running out, his mind kept returning to his beautiful brown eyes.
Since he cut Imani off, she treated him as she had Kyle and Johnny. While he was grateful she was still able to work well with him and even throw in a few jokes with him here and there, it wasn’t like before. He missed the teasing digs she made to him, or her bratty attitude when she wanted to get a rise out of him. He missed their movie nights and all those stupid cartoons she forced him to watch to get him ‘cultured,’ as she said. He missed it all. But what he missed the most was just having her be there with him. Even if they weren’t doing anything, as long as he had her in his arms, as long as he was able to take in that sweet coco scent she had, the world would be right, even if it was just in that little bubble for the two of them. Because of him, that was more than enough. She was everything he could ever want and more.
That’s why he couldn’t shake this uneasy feeling. Since he left her at the airport, something didn’t feel right. And what’s even more susicpus was just how silent she got on her end. Especially after the blowup and almost fight she got in with that fat prick Yuferev this morning. He would have been absolutely positive they would have gotten a call about their sergeant causing a disturbance. Simon couldn’t help the small smile on his face as he remembered having to carry her away from that fight with that old fuck, her small body pressed up against his for the first time in months.
But Simon’s thoughts were cut off when he heard Price’s voice over the comms, “We made it to the VIP area.”
“Copy that, Captain, let’s get this bastard,” Shepherd replied on comms.
‘I wonder,’ Simon thought as he looked back towards the airport, ‘Why are you so quiet now?’
Meanwhile, back at the airport
BANG BANG BANG
“EVERYONE SHUT THE FUCK UP,” Imani yelled.
After giving her orders, Imani and the KSS officers she managed to round up stormed the airport like madmen. Luckily for them, the airport's system was simple. Departing and arriving flights were down on both sides. Since there were no more arrivals thanks to the ground order, all the departing flights and all the people were in one place. But unfortunately for her, everyone at the airport was stubborn as hell and didn’t like the fact that some woman who couldn’t even show a badge told them they had to evacuate and leave their belongings.
So when they all got rowdy and began to even push some of the KSS officers as they directed them to the exit, Imani may or may not have lost her patience.
So, taking out her sidearm, Imani made a rash decision. Standing on one of the counters where everyone could see her, Imani let out three gunshots, causing everyone to stop talking and gasp as their eyes locked onto hers.
“EVERYONE SHUT THE FUCK UP!”
Putting her gun back in her holster, Imani looked at everyone with a look of pure anger and disgust, “I’m trying to save you from experiencing the worst possible death anyone can experience. If you want to fight us, then be my guest and die! But I will not let any of these kids you have here be the victim of your stupidity. So make your choice! Live for your kids or die leaving them behind because they're getting out of here!”
Everyone was silent. No one was brave enough to mouth off to the woman who just knew how to discharge her gun.
“Are we gonna die?”
Imani heard that tiny voice over the everlasting silence. Her eyes zeroed in on the little girl who hid behind her parents legs, looking up at her with fear in her eyes. She seemed Billie’s age, if not a little younger.
Getting down from the counter, Imani walked over to the girl and kneeled down in front of her with a soft smile on her face, “No. I promise you, you and everyone else here in this room will not die, ok?”
“We won’t,” she asked.
Imani smiled as she pinched her cheek in between her skeleton gloves, “No, baby, no, you won’t.”
Looking behind her, Imani gave a small whistle, “You know I have a niece who is your age. You know what she likes to do when she’s upset?”
“What?”
“Ride on the back of my dog, who is big and strong,” Imani motioned to Alpha, “You wanna try?”
Nodding ecstatically, Imani picked the young girl up and placed her on Alpha’s back, making sure she had a tight enough grip on his gear so she wouldn’t fall off.
“Now you can ride him all the way to safety, ok. He’ll protect you the whole way,” Imani told her, getting a series of giggles as Alpha looked back at her with that goofy smile on his face.
Getting back up, Imani looked at all the adults in the room, “Now, Alpha, Officer Nazarov, and these other fine officers are going to escort you out to a safe distance. Once there, you’ll wait for further instructions. Are we clear?”
Once she got a universal nod and some grumbles of yes, Imani nodded, “Good. All of you, get them out of here.”
As everyone bagn to hustle out of the airport to one of the emebcy exits, Imani began to walk the opposite way. That was until she felt someone tug on her hand.
Turning around, she saw Ustin holding her hand, “What are you doing, Ustin?”
“You can’t go down there alone,” he stressed, his frantic eyes looking at her calm and steady ones.
“I can and I will. I need someone to escort these people to safety,” Imani replied.
“Then let me at least contact the captain, he should know about this!”
“No. The mission at the stadium is just as important as the one here. If there is even a slight chance that Makarov is still there, Price and the others need to remain focused there. I can handle this alone.”
“But-”
“Ustin, you’re the only person I trust to do this. And the only one I trust with Alpha. So please, get this done for me so I can focus on trying to prevent that bomb from going off. I need you to do this for me. Do you understand?”
She made sense, he knew she did. This was the best course of action. But he couldn’t do it. He couldn’t let her go down to the unknown alone. He didn’t want to. Damn it, he didn’t want to. All because of that order he got from her superior.
Before he gave his report to her earlier, the tall and scary-looking guy with the mask pulled him to the side as he made his way out of the armoury. Ustin could tell he was rugged and rough around the edges from his voice, but what shocked him was how gentle and caring he sounded when talking about the one female soldier they had with them.
“Stay with her. No matter what.”
That was the one thing he told him to do. But now, she was telling him the opposite. Ustin never felt more conflicted than now.
“Ustin,” Imani called out softly, gaining his attention.
“Ok,” Ustin nodded, “I’ll do it.”
“Good,” Imani smiled.
Reaching up, Imani dug into her shirt and pulled what looked to be a necklace from around her neck, “There’s one more thing I want you to do for me.”
Grabbing his hand, Imani put the necklace in his hands and closed his fist around it, “If I’m not back, I want you to give this to Ghost. Promise me, you’ll give this to him.”
‘I-I can’t,’ Ustin thought, his thoughts in a panic lowering his head.
But feeling someone grabbing his chin, he was forced to make eye contact again with the sergeant, “Promise me. You’ll get these people out and somewhere safe. And if I don’t make it back, you give these to him. You understand me? Because that's an order.”
“Yes ma’am,” Ustin replied again, “But please, try to make it back. The big man scares me a bit.”
Imani smirked, “No promises, but I’ll damn well try. Now go.”
Without wasting a second, Imani backed off and began to run towards the service entrance on the way on their side, leaving Ustin stunned and alone at the gate.
Looking down at his hand, he saw the silver chain, but only when he opened his palm did he understand what she had given him and its significance.
“Fuck,” Ustin whispered. But knowing what he had to do, he ran the opposite way, following the sergeant’s orders like law. But deep down, he had a feeling that she knew was giving her final orders.
A few minutes later: Basement
After giving Ustin her order, Imani raced down the service tunnel that led to the airport's basement. Luckily for them, this airport is relatively small compared to many others, so everything essential to the airport's day-to-day operations was handled here. A perfect place to attack.
After running for what felt like forever, Imani finally made it to her destination.
Taking out a compact mirror, Imani peeked around the corner and found exactly who she was looking for, ‘Hey there Ivan.’
“Are we almost done?” Ivan asked in Russian.
“Yes, sir, just a few more things, and the bombs will be ready to go.”
‘Fuck,’ Imani mumbled as she noticed two bombs attached to what she thought was the main gas tank that filled the entire airport.
“Good. Finish up here, and meet me at the exfil point. We’ll meet up with the commander and welcome the day the true Russia returns.”
Through the mirror, Imani watched as Ivan began to walk out of the room, presumably ready to leave the way they came in. But then, Imani forgot one major detail. She forgot to turn off her radio. And through it, a message loud and clear broke through.
“All stations. We have Makarov. We’re moving to the extract.”
‘FUCK,’ Imani thought as she frantically turned off her radio. But it was too late; they all heard her radio and the news. Makarov was captured. And worst of all, there was someone else here.
“Der'mo,” Ivan cursed in Russian, “FIND THEM!” (Shit)
Closing her compact mirror as she saw a group of them rushing to her hiding spot as Ivan rushed out to presumably save Makarov, Imani knew what she had to do. She had to disappear.
Getting up as fast as she could, Imani ran down the hall.
“THERE SHE IS! FINISH SETTING UP! WE’LL TAKE CARE OF HER!”
That was the last thing Imani heard right before gunfire rained down on her. She covered her head as she ran, ducking behind cover as she ran throughout the basement.
“GAH,” Imani yelped as she felt one of their bullets graze her leg.
‘Can I catch a fucking break,’ Imani thought as she pushed through the pain and continued to run.
But she knew she couldn’t keep running. Eventually, they’d corner her and execute her like she didn’t mean something. She needed a plan. And a fast one. She grabbed a smoke and a stun grenade from her belt. Bringing the stun grenade up first, Imani took the pin out with her teeth and tossed it behind her. Only once she heard the explosion and the sound of men gornaing did Imani do the same with the smoke, concealing which way she ran as they made it to a crossroad.
The minute she made it somewhere safe in one of the storage closets, the first thing she did was turn off her radio, the damn thing that got her in this damn scenario in the first place.
Based on her training, this whole situation was not viable. She should have immediately retreated and called for backup. But Imani couldn’t. Capturing Makarov was the top priority; nothing could divert the mission. Nothing. Because if they lose him now, Verdansk would only be the beginning. Besides, no one would be able to get here in time. This is something she’d have to handle alone.
‘To think I just fully recovered from the shit show a few months ago, and here I am again. Fucks sake,’ Imani thought as she wrapped a bandage around her wound.
But now wasn’t the time for sulking. Imani needed a plan, and she needed one fast, as that stun wouldn’t last forever.
‘There were 15 that came into this place, one of them being Ivan, who’s now left the party, leaving only 14. When I threw that smoke, there were only 10 of them, meaning the other four are trying to finish setting up,’ Imani thought, ‘So before I can even think about disposing of those bombs, I have to get rid of these idiots.’
And as she looked up to the flicking lights above her in the dark closet, an idea popped into her mind.
‘Oh, this is gonna be fun,’ Imani smirked.
As the men recovered from the temporary blindness, they looked around for their missing guest.
“Look,” one of them said as they noticed a small speck of something on the ground.
Reaching down, one of them wiped it up and expected on his fingerless gloves, “Blood.”
Standing back up, he noticed what looked to be a trail of it. Meaning, a way to track her.
“Follow on me, we put her down, and we get to the exfil.”
Following behind him, the group of them all filled behind him, following the small trail of blood all the way ‘til they reached the room that contained a vast network of the entire airport's baggage handling system.
The group of ten all looked around, the belts frozen in time as luggage remained unclaimed. For a usually normally loud place where the machines do their work, it was now eerily silent. And worst of all, that soldier was nowhere in sight.
“Fuck, she could be anywhere,” one of the men groaned as they looked around the room.
At that moment, the lights in the room went dark. Leaving surrounded by darkness.
“THE FUCK,” one of them yelled as they huddled together.
“Lights on!”
Turning on their flashlights, they swept the area, trying to find the person who had led them into this mess.
“YOU CAN’T WIN THIS,” one of them yelled, leading them further into the room.
If they were afraid before, they definitely were now. They knew who they were dealing with. Their commander made sure they knew everything they could about their enemies. And the one they were dealing with was the one most of them thought would be the easiest. But from the records they read, she was anything but. Because the soldier they were dealing with was the American soldier in TF 141, Umbra, or as she’s known in the underground, Reaper. The unofficial reason that led to the death of General Viktor Dragunov, one of the most respected generals of their generation. Making this even more personal.
But as they continued to move through the area like cattle, none of them could see Imani hiding behind one of the conveyor belts, not too far above them, the metal cover concealing her presence as they walked past, none the wiser. But as she stalked her prey like an Alpha on the hunt, she noticed the one covering their flank falling a bit behind. Perfect.
Grabbing her pistol that had a silencer on it, Imani peeked from around and aimed it right at him. And once her aim was steady, she took a signal shot, killing the man instantly as it got him right in the head.
Panic immediately erupted as the man fell to the ground, his gun firing as his hand was on the trigger, and he fell to the ground, hitting and killing a few of his teammates as a result.
‘Well,’ Imani smirked to herself as she watched the chaos that erupted, ‘That went better than expected.’
Imani slightly poked her head out as she saw the man she had killed, as well as three others. Leaving only six left.
‘They’ll be more alert now,’ Imani thought, ‘I think it’s time I split them up.’
Taking out another stun grenade, Imani tossed it right in front of them once again.
“GRENADE!”
They all dove out of the way, shielding their eyes from the flash. But just as they started to rise, they heard someone running along the catwalks above.
“THERE!”
They all began to rain bullets upon Imani once again, but unlike last time, none of them landed a hit.
“GET AFTER HER!”
Since the place was still dark, the only way for them to follow her was by the sound of her running on the metal catwalk. But as they continued their chase, Imani threw down her last pit of stun and another smoke grenade. Something the Konni members were getting fed up with, as it seemed to be her cheat code for getting away. A cheat code worked once again as they lost her, leading them all to a fork in the road.
“Fuck, split into two teams of three! I WANT THIS BITCH DEAD!”
An order that would go unfilled for them. Because just like the others, Imani killed them one by one. One with a knife to the eye, another with his friend's weapon, and another with her bare hands. Then, when she moved on to the second group, the same thing happened. One died by a knife to the throat, another with a single gunshot to the head with her pistol, and the last one fell when she choked him to death.
‘That’s handled now,’ Imani thought as she wiped the blood away on one of the men’s clothes, ‘Now that only leaves four and a bomb.’
Back at the gates, Ustin finished evacuating the last group. He looked up, hoping Imani would race towards him and tell them it was secured. But seeing nothing.
"USTIN, WE GOTTA GO MAN!"
He didn't want to, but he knew he had to. With one last look back, Ustin ran from the airport to the waiting truck. Leaving Imani behind.
“Are you almost done,” One of the Konni members yelled out as he kept guard.
“Almost,” one of the three remaining members answered as they continued to work on the bomb.
“Where are they,” one of the others asked, “They should have been back by now.”
“Don’t you get it? If they aren’t back by now, it means they’re dead,” the last one replied.
“Come on, one vs 10? No fucking way,” the one guarding replied, his eyes turning away from the doorway. A fatal mistake.
Because just as he turned away, Imani came charging from around the corner, her gun already drawn. Hearing the footsteps, the man assumed it was one of their allies. But once he saw the African American woman with curly hair charging at him, he cursed in Russian and raised his gun to shoot her. But it was too late at that point as Imani raised her gun and shot him clean in the head.
Hearing the commotion, two out of the last three reached for their guns as they saw their comrade fall and the sight of their foe now knocking at the door. All the while, the last one tried to finish their work. But as he heard gunfire continue, even hearing his teammates cry out in pain as the American woman seemed to hit her targets, he knew the undeniable truth. They weren’t getting out of this alive. This woman would kill them. But he was determined that if they died here, then so would she. So as his final act, he set the bomb to arm and began the countdown, setting an impossible time to disarm it. And as he watched the time go down, he smiled. His commander succeeded; their mission and their sacrifice weren’t in vain. And as he felt the piercing pain of a bullet entering and exiting his body, the last thing he saw was the frantic motion of someone who knew their time was short.
“FUCK, FUCK, FUCK,” Imani said frantically as she looked over the fuckery she was left with. Five minutes, that was the time that man left on this fuck ass super villain bomb. Freaking five minutes.
The bomb was more complex than she thought. Wires upon wires were scattered all over the damn place, and while she prides herself on constantly learning new things and trying to be prepared for every scenario, this was well above her pay grade. And as the timer ticked down, it was not nearly enough time for an inexperienced person like Imani to defuse a bomb.
“Where’s Soap when you need him,” Imani groaned.
Turning her radio on, Imani spoke, “This is Bravo 9-0, Bravo 7-1 do you copy? Price? Gaz? Ghost? Damn it, someone answer me!”
Static.
“Soap, this is Umbra, do you copy?”
More static.
‘The hell, my comms were working not too long ago,’ Imani thought, ‘One of these fuckers may have a jammer.’
But there was no time to find out who it was and disable it. There wasn’t time for anything. Not to disarm it as the seconds ticked down. And definitely not enough time to get to a safe distance. If she didn’t move, she’d definitely die for sure.
Looking around, Imani frantically looked for anything that could protect her. It was then that she realized there was really only one place that could protect her.
‘The conveyor belts,’ Imani thought. Looking at the timer, Imani saw there was only a minute and thirty seconds remaining.
Getting up, Imani raced as fast as she could to the room she was just in moments ago. When she reached it, she ran as fast as she could towards the back of the room, the furthest from the bomb. Once she got there, she noticed a small closet, clearly used to store lost-and-found luggage, according to the Russian sign on the door.
‘Fuck! That’ll have to do,’ Imani thought in distress.
Rushing in, Imani quickly closed the door and threw all of the bigger luggage towards the door, a last and desperate decision, but something that allowed her to feel a bit at peace. Looking down towards the heavy industrial table that sat at the back of the small room, Imani knew that it could be the only viable thing in this room that could protect her. Getting underneath it, Imani surrounded herself with countless smaller checked bags and luggage, curling into a ball.
She knew at this point there were probably only seconds left. Her time was coming. She survived countless missions, countless impossible odds, her own boogyman, only to be done in by one of the oldest tricks in the book.
But she couldn’t help but smile softly. She had a good run. She had a fantastic family and an amazing circle of friends. Yeah, it sucked she couldn't keep the promise she made to Zahara, but hey. Not like she had a choice in the matter.
The people she knew would persevere with or without her there. And then, there’s Simon. Her biggest regret was that things were different between them. Since the hospital, she’s kept him at arm's length, close, but never too close. And the same could be said for him, and she hated every second of it. She wanted to hold him, laugh with him, have those deep conversations again, she wanted…She wanted him to know she still loved him with all her being.
“And one day, I am gonna grow wings. A chemical reaction. Hysterical and useless. Hysterical. Let down and hanging around. Crushed like a bug ground,” Imani sang the lyrics of her favorite, the same song she sang when she was trapped. The same song that brought her comfort in the weird times. The same song she sang when she last saw Zahara in her dream. Maybe now, she'd sing it with her on the other side again, just like before.
Imani felt a tear drop as she thought her last thought as timer made almost met its end, holding her hands close to her chest, those hands that were kept safe in those skelton gloves she cherished, ‘I love you Simon.’
Meanwhile
‘We got him, we fucking got him,’ Simon thought as Price, Soap, and Gaz loaded Makarov on the bird. Simon didn’t move until he felt that pat on his back from Price, signaling that they were in the clear.
The minute Simon jumped in and closed the door, he turned around to stare down Makarov, who looked up at him with that god awful smirk he always had, “Simon Riley, I expected you to stay at the airport. And die there.”
“If you wanna live, do not threatn my men Vladimir,” Shepherd threatened from the seat across from the russian man.
Makarov chuckled, “Are we on first-name bases…Herschel?”
“You think you’re so smart huh,” Kyle noted, no amusement on his face as he sat next to Price.
“I am…Kyle,” Makarov smirked at him.
“You know names. Anyone can read a bloody dossier,” Johnny’s gruff voice cut through.
“What’s the rest of your plan,” Simon asked now, his even deeper voice cutting through.
“This.”
“What do you mean ‘this’,” Price asked.
But Makarov didn’t respond; instead, he looked around. As if he were looking for someone or something. Once he finished his search and came up empty, he looked to Price, “Hmm. It looks like we’re missing two in this little party. Tell me, where’s Alpha and, oh, what’s her name? His handler. Ah, yes. Imani. Where’s Sergeant Imani Barnes? Did I scare her off? Pity.”
“What do you mean, ‘this’,” Price repeated his question, his voice getting louder.
“Amazing. You’re all dumber than you look,” Makarov laughed.
“I asked you a question,” Simon demanded as he got closer to him, his voice even harsher as he hated hearing Imani’s name be tainted by this piece of shit of a person.
“And I have a question for you,” Makarov replied staring up at him now with a subtle smile, “What time is it?”
Shepherd now jumps back in, “What the hell do you care what time it is?”
“Timing is everything,” Makarov replies, shaking his head slightly as he turns away from him, “I think we’ll all remember this moment. Some…more fondly than others.”
BOOM BOOM
Hearing what sounded like explosions, Simon looked out the window to see a sight he never wanted to see. The airport. It was now engulfed in a fiery inferno as what looked to be a bomb went off somewhere inside.
“THE AIRPORT,” Simon exclaimed.
“He pulled us off target,” Price snarled.
But out of everyone in there, it seemed like Johnny was more pissed as he grabbed and slammed Makarov in the side of the copter and then on the ground, cursing him as he yelled, “YOU FUCKIN’ SONUVABITCH”
As Johnny put a knee on Makarov’s chest, he took his gun out and held it to his head. Casuing Price to kneel next to him, saying, “Soap…Soap! Don’t do it”, while Johnny just mumbled to Makarov, “I’ll blow your fuckin’ brains out, Makarov, you hear me, I swear to god I’ll do it!”
“Do it, come on,” Makarov egged him on.
“YOU SHUT YOUR MOUTH,” Price yelled as he pointed a finger in Makarov’s face.
“Let me finish him,” Johnny whispered to Price, causing the man below to laugh in glee.
“John, we have him! He’s in custody. He’s not going anywhere,” Price argued with the Scottishman, “Stand down, Sergeant.”
Johnny hesitated first, looking to Price in anger as he couldn’t imagine letting this man walk free after what he did. But Price was his captain, and his orders were as good as law. So with great reluctance, Johnny pushed himself off him, causing the man to click his tongue in disappointment as Price picked him up and threw him another seat, far away from the others, as Price sat across from him.
“I thought you were the good guys,” Makarov laughed.
“You gon’ rot in hell for this,” Shepherd snarled as he moved closer.
“You’ll die in the gulag with the rest o’ the Russian rats,” Johnny spat.
“God willing,” Kyle added.
Makarov smiled at them all, his eyes still locking onto Johnny’s, “I’ll be seeing you again. MacTavish…I promise.”
But as he and Price entered a staredown, Simon’s eyes still lingered out the window. His eyes locked onto the now destroyed airport.
‘Where is she? Why hasn’t see check in yet to tell us she’s ok,’ Simon wondered, worry gripping his heart.
Having had enough of waiting, Simon tilted his head to his comm unit on his shoulder, “This is Bravo 0-7, Bravo 9-0, do you copy?”
Static.
“Bravo 9, do you copy?”
Static again.
“Fuckin hell, Umbra! Do you read me?”
But still, static.
“I can’t reach Umbra,” Simon looked to Price.
“Maybe she’s dead,” Makarov smiled with a shrug.
“I’m gonna kill you myself in a minute if you don’t shut the fuck up,” Johnny snapped.
At that moment, Price’s radio went off, “This is Tango 8-9, Captain Price, can you read me?”
“This is Price, what’s going on Ustin,” Price replied.
“I need you to come here now sir,” Ustin said.
“Negative, we have to get back to-”
“Sir. It’s important.”
“And what we’re doing right now is if not more important than whatever you got going on U-”
“NO! YOU LISTEN TO ME DAMN IT,” Ustin yelled over Price, “GET YOUR BRITISH ASSES TO SOUTHEAST OF THE AIRPORT NOW OR SO HELP ME GOD I’LL HAVE YOU ALL DETAINED WITH THAT BASTARD!”
Before Price could respond, Ustin cut off communication.
“Damn,” Johnny mumbled as they all looked at Price’s comm in surprise.
“It could be about Umbra. Maybe that’s why we haven't reached her,” Kyle theorized.
“If it is, we should go Price,” Johnny suggested, “Ustin wouldn’t have called us if it wasn’t important.”
Price didn’t need to hear what Simon thought. Though his eyes and face were covered, he could just see how he felt. This whole time, Simon’s eyes were locked onto the destruction, his shaky hand on his comms. Waiting for Imani to call out. He was worried at best and terrified at worst. But they had a mission, and as much as it pains him, they couldn’t divert from it.
Looking at Shepherd, Price asked the question with his eyes. Shepherd sighed, looking Makarov over once more before looking back to Price, “Tell the pilot we’re making a pitstop.”
Price nodded, thankful for him, “Affirm.”
After telling the pilot to set course southeast of the now destroyed airport, they soon landed in what could only be considered a warzone. Though the destruction was only minor, as the biggest threat was the aftershocks, the place was now covered in dust. Officials try to convince the civilians there to calm down and to stay together.
As Price, Kyle, and Johnny followed a quick-paced Simon out of the chopper, Simon looked around. His eyes frantically searched for that beautiful curly head of hair or that mutt he loved more than he cared to admit. But then, they all heard a familiar whine.
“Ustin,” Price greeted loudly over the sound of the chopper blades.
Ustin, the 20-year-old officer, looked worse for wear on his first day. His uniform, which consisted of a short-sleeve shirt, khakis, and an office-issued KSS jacket, was covered in dust. Even his curly hair wasn’t safe as he was covered from head to toe. Even Alpha, who sat next to him, had fur that was covered, which was only noticed as the darker color of his fur looked lighter than it should.
“Ustin,” Price called out again as Ustin made no move.
Once he turned around, the group could just see how traumatized he was. This was a lot for anyone to take, let alone a first timer. But what caught him was just how red his eyes were and the wet streak that was on his face.
As they got close to him, Price pointed a finger at him, “You threaten me like that again, and I’ll kick your ass. Now what’s going on?”
But Ustin didn’t reply. His eyes were just staring straight ahead. But then they slowly drifted toward the large man standing in the back. Moving past them, Ustin looked up at Simon, his tears coming on faster and faster.
With shaky hands, Ustin grabbed Simon’s wrist softly and turned his palm over, putting something in his hands as he whispered, “I’m so sorry, sir.”
Feeling the small object in his hand, Simon took his hand from Ustin and lifted it up, but what he saw made his jaw clench. Because there was no way he was holding what he thought he was. In his hands was the chain of a necklace, but not any necklace. It was dog tags. And with the two dog tags dangling in front of him, Simon was clearly able to see the name. Barnes, Imani K. This was Imani’s dog tags. His Imani’s dog tags.
‘What,’ Simon thought as many possibilities began to run through his mind, all of them landing on the one possibility.
“I’m so so sorry sir,” Ustin repeated, his voice cracking.
“Are these,” Kyle whispered as the others got close to look at the dog tags.
“The fuck happened,” Price snapped at poor Ustin.
“She figured it out,” Ustin replied without hesitation, “Sergeant Barnes, she figured it out. I don’t know how, but she figured out the airport was still a target. She ordered a full evacuation and told me to lead everyone to safety. And that she'd stay behind to try and stop it.”
“Why didn’t she tell us,” Kyle asked.
“She said that your mission took priority as well. The stadium was just as much of a target. And with the possibility of Makarov being there, she couldn’t in good conscience tell you to keep you all on mission. She thought she could handle this herself.”
“She was there in the blast,” Johnny asked, his voice shaking as he couldn’t imagine going out that way.
But Ustin didn’t reply verbally, just turned to look at the devastation behind him. Leaving that to be his answer.
“Before she left, she ordered me to give those to you, sir,” Ustin replied, motioning to the dog tags in Simon’s hand, “She made me promise that, if she didn’t make it out. I’d give those to you. I’m sorry. I’m so, so, so sorry sir.”
But Simon couldn’t respond; his eyes were just locked onto these small pieces of metal in his hand. A piece of metal that hurt him more than any bullet he’s ever felt. Because he knew what it meant when he had these in his hand, if the destruction was clear enough. Imani was gone. Gone forever. And there was no saving her this time. She sacrificed her life for hundreds more. One for all. But in doing so, she hurt the many people she loved and vice versa.
Simon felt grateful more than ever for wearing this mask and sunglasses. But right now, he could only imagine the look on his face as his tears blurred his vision.
“Hahahah,” they heard.
Turning around, they all saw Makarov peaking through the open door of the chopper with Shepherd next to him.
“So I guess I’ll never be able to meet her now after all, huh,” Makarov asked mockingly.
But while Price and Ustin had a hard time keeping Kyle and Johnny cool as they both tried to punce on the mocking Russian, Simon stayed in place, his eyes never leaving those dog tags. Sensing just how upset and how serious this was, Alpha nudged his head against Simon’s other hand, but did not get a response at all.
Simon felt his world start to close in on itself. There’s no way. This couldn’t be. This had to be a bad dream. A horrible dream. She was just here. Right in front of him. She was holding him. Those beautiful almond eyes that always reminded him of a doe. She was just here, she was just-
Simon felt his heartbreak and regret. A pain he hasn’t felt since his mother and brother. Regret that he didn’t cherish her as much as he wished, and heartbreak because she died thinking he didn’t love her. The complete opposite of what he truly felt. By a long shot.
But that would be something he would now be forced to take to the grave along with these tags.
‘Oh god. Mani,’ Simon thought, his heart aching in pain as he brought the tags close to his face. His feelings were overwhelming as his mind tried to rationalize what was happening, and his heart fought against it. Almost like he realized what was happening, Alpha lifted his head and howled to the morning sky. Leaving the Ghost and the wolf in agony as they mourned for the woman they loved.
The second thing Imani noticed was that she was no longer in pain; all those burns and scars she had gotten in her fight seemed to have vanished.
The third and final thing she noticed was that she was warm. Like lying in the sun type warm, which is weird since the last thing she could remember was being in Russia at midnight. And it was cold as hell.
Opening her eyes, that was exactly what greeted her. The bright and unyielding sun.
Sitting up, Imani looked around her and noticed just how different her environment was. Gone was the metropolitan environment of Russia’s biggest financial district, and now it was a tropical paradise. Looking around her, Imani saw she was surrounded by white sand and swaying palm trees. Looking ahead of her, she was greeted with the sight of clear blue ocean water.
“What the fuck,” Imani mumbled as she grabbed a handful of sand below her.
But that wasn't even the weirdest thing. Because looking down, Imani noticed she looked different. Gone were her gear and her clothes; she was now in that cursed dress. The same dress she disappeared in all those years ago.
“The fuck is going on?
“Oh wow! You kiss your mama with that mouth Mani?”
Imani knew that voice. A voice she hasn’t heard in nine years but always thinks about.
Slowly turning around, Imani saw a girl she once thought lost. Standing there in a red, green, and light blue sundress with a flower pattern, her dark skin seemingly glowing in the sun’s rays, with no scars in sight, was Imani’s long-lost friend. Looking just as beautiful as when she lost her.
“Zahara,” Imani stuttered as she realized who she was looking at.
“Who else, silly,” she replied, a large cheeky smile on her face.
Scrambling on her feet as she kicked sand up, Imani rushed over and all but tackled the girl.
“Easy now gurl, damn near knock me over,” Zahara laughed.
But Imani didn't respond, just held onto her tight.
“I- I really missed you Hara,” Imani cried in Zahara’s chest.
Zahara smiled down at her as she wiped away her tears, “Same here, Imani. You haven't aged a day.”
Imani chuckled at that, pulling away slightly, “Appreciate the compliment, but I think I look like hammered shit.”
“No, actually,” Zahara disagreed, “You look like the same 14-year-old who cussed Isaak out the first time we met.”
Imani initially believed she meant metaphorically, but from Zahara’s look, she meant it literally. Which would explain why she was wearing that damn dress. And that’s when Imani’s fear became a reality.
“I’m dead, am I,” Imani asked, her voice sober.
“Not yet,” Zahara smiled as she brushed Imani’s curls away from her hair.
Imani felt a strange sensation wash over her; she didn’t know if it was relief or disappointment that she survived. But that soon became worrisome as she remembered she wasn’t the only one in that burning building, “Billie. Alpha. Simon.. The others.”
“All alive,” Zahara assured, “Everyone made it out alive.”
\Imani released a deep breath she didn’t even know she was holding, relief filling her as she realized her friends and niece had made it out.
Grabbing and squeezing her hand, Zahara tugged her, “Come. Walk with me.”
Now hand in hand, Zahara began to lead Imani in what Imani was thinking was purgatory. They walked for a while in silence, the crashing waves and distant seagulls. It was peaceful. And honestly, it reminded her of home, all of those spur-of-the-moment trips to the beach with her brothers and friends. ‘Hey, if I’ll be stuck here for eternity, it doesn’t seem so bad,’ she thought as she looked out to the ocean.
"Where are we," Imani asked, her hand still entwined with Zahara.
"The beach by my childhood house," Zahara answered with a fond smile.
"It's beautiful."
Zahara hummed a response, all before taking a deep breath as she knew this conversation was about to take a turn.
“Imani,” Zahara called out.
“Zahara,” Imani replied.
“I wanted to thank you.”
Imani was shocked at that, stopping in her tracks as if Zahara just slapped her in the face.
Feeling her hand tug as Imani stopped moving, Zahara looked back to see Imani’s eyes widen and mouth agape.
“Thank me? Thank me for what?”
“For many things actually,” Zahara smiled as she walked closer to Imani, “For sending my body back to my family. For avenging the many other girls whom Isaak had hurt and killed, and me. For stopping the man behind it all. And most of all.”
Leaning her forehead against Imani, Zahara smiled warmly, “Thank you for remembering me.”
“How could I ever forget you,” Imani wondered softly, “How could I forget any of you?”
“You could have moved on with your life,” Zahara began as she led Imani again, “You could have tried to move on. Chalk up what happened to be nothing but a bad dream. Stay quiet about what happened.”
“But I did stay quiet,” Imani muttered, “I stayed quiet for damn near a decade. I would have been quiet if Dragunov hadn’t gotten tired of waiting for me to find him.”
“But you were working behind the scenes Mani,” Zahara argued, “That’s why you joined special forces. You had access to the information you needed to try to track him down. That’s how you ended up finding Alpha.”
Imani looked away, feeling shame come over her, “But-”
“Imani, just shut up,” Zahara smiled.
Bringing her face towards her, Zahara smiled down, “You dealt with your pain, and you made the effort to get justice for us. And you did. You stopped those men once and for all. So again. Thank you, Imani.”
Imani gave a small smile and nod, finally acknowledging what Zahara was saying.
“But I need you to do one more thing for me Mani.”
“Anything.”
Taking a deep breath and putting her forehead against hers, Zahara said, “I need you to let go now.”
Imani’s eyes widen as she backs away from Zahara as if she just slapped her, “What are you talking about?”
“All that pain. All that anger. All that resentment. It’s time to let it go now Imani,” Zahara stepped forward.
“I-”
“No, Imani. No arguing with me. I saw you. I saw what you did. How you kill all those men. You slaughtered them.”
Imani felt her blood begin to boil at the thought of Zahaar arguing that what she did was a bad thing, “BAD MEN HARA! I KILLED BAD MEN!”
“That doesn’t change how you did it, Imani. Jesus Mani, you were like the Grim Reaper. You spared no one. Not a single soul. Even those who ran, you killed them.”
“They took my niece Zahara! If I didn’t do what I did, they would have done exactly what they did to us to her. CHRIST, SHE’S ONLY FIVE YEARS OLD. AND I’D BE DAMNED IF SHE GOES THROUGH WHAT WE DID! OR TO THOSE PEOPLE WHO I FOUND!”
“AND NOW LOOK WHAT HAPPENED! SHE MAY HAVE TO MOURN HER AUNT WHO DIED TRYING TO SAVE HER!”
That shut Imani right up. The two girls just stared at one another, chests rising and falling rapidly.
“Look at you, Imani,” Zahara said, her voice taking a softer tone, “You’re living in the past. You’re compelled by the past. That’s why you look like this. You’re that same little girl whose life was taken from her and who was forced to grow up. You’re still that little girl in that pink and black dress who was scared out of her mind. And you know what was the worst thing? You forgot what you were fighting for. You weren’t fighting for us! You weren’t fighting for Billie! You were fighting to settle a score like a rival gangster. You acted just like him. You were him.”
Turning away from her, Imani walked to the point where the sand and ocean met. Sitting down, not caring if she got wet, Imani brought her knees to her chest that had that all too familiar ache in it.
She was right. Goddamn it, Zahara was right. Did she regret killing those men? Not in a billion years. Did she go about it the wrong way? Maybe.
But Zahara was right. After she got that call from her mom, Imani was enraged, not just at Dragunov but at herself. She was mad because even after all these years, after everything she had done, everything she had accomplished, and what she had to show for it? He still always managed to get the best of her, and worst of all, took someone she loved. Even now in death, he still got the best of her. She showed him precisely what he wanted to see. A weapon. A monster.
“I,” Imani choked up, “I don’t know if I can.”
“Sure you can Mani,” Zahara soothed her, sitting down beside her, “You just have to want it.”
Imani was silent once again. Just listening to the sound of the crashing waves and seagulls.
“I know your family wants it. Your friends want it. And most of all, Simon wants it.”
Hearing that name, Imani’s head whipped to Zahara, who had a knowing smirk on her face, “Who could have guessed the girl who said she’d never love again, fell in love again?”
Imani smiled at the memory of her and Zahara’s many late-night conversations under that bed.
“Do you love him? Simon, I mean. Do you love him?”
“With my entire being,” Imani whispered without hesitation.
“Then love him enough by loving yourself and let this hate go. Because the longer you hold this in Mani, you’ll never be free of this. You’ll still be that little girl stuck in that cell.”
Imani was silent. She knew what she had to do, but she didn’t know if she had the strength to do it. Not alone.
Reaching over to grab her hand, Imani held Zahara’s hand.
Seeing that as an olive branch, Zahara wrapped an arm around Imani, and the two just watched the sun as it began to set over the ocean horizon, Imani’s head on Zahara’s shoulder.
“Hey Mani?”
“Hmm?”
“Can you sing that song again? That song you used to sing under the bed.”
“Which one? I sang a lot of songs.”
“You know. Your favorite one. The one that goes,” Zahara began as she began to hum it.
“You want to listen to that now,” Imani chuckled.
“I think it’s fitting right now,” Zahara smiled down at her, “That feeling of disappointment and a feeling of hopelessness. That feeling we had back then. I think we should say goodbye to it.”
Imani agreed. But she couldn’t help but think that the minute she did, she’d have to say goodbye again. But she couldn’t keep Zahara here. She deserved peace. More than anyone she’s ever known.
Transport, motorways, and tramlines
Starting and then stopping
Taking off and landing
The emptiest of feelings, disappointed people
Clinging onto bottles
When it comes, it's so, so disappointing
Let down and hanging around
Crushed like a bug in the ground
Let down and hanging around
Imani began to sing softly, looking down at their entwined fingers, which lay on the wet sand between them, as the feeling of it all slowly drifted away. All the while, Zahara looked down at Imani with a soft smile on her face, showing no fear or concern. If anything, Zahara looked how Imani wanted her to be, in peace.
Shell smashed, juices flowing
Wings twitch, legs are going
Don't get sentimental
It always ends up drivel
Imani continued as she felt her voice get choked up, feeling like everything she’s been through in the last nine years finally began to hit her. All that pain, anger, hurt, grief, guilt, and disappointment. All of it, all at once. But she finally felt ready to let it go.
One day, I am gonna grow wings
A chemical reaction
Hysterical and useless
Hysterical and
Joining her now, Zahara hummed as she began to sway them both, the sun setting as it bathed them in its warm orange glow.
Let down and hanging around
Crushed like a bug in the ground
Let down and hanging around
Singing a bit louder, Zahara and Imani continued to sway to their bodies, singing, smiling at each other like sisters enjoying each other's company once more. But as Imani did, she felt like she was losing her grasp on everything around her. Like this place was seconds away from collapsing, just like she feared would happen.
Let down again
Let down again
Let down again
But Zahara just looks at her again. Smiling, the meaning behind it clear. ‘It’ll all be ok.’
You know, you know where you are with
You know where you are with
Floor collapses, floating
Bouncing back
Looking at their hands, Imani noticed something even stranger. Gone was the dress and the black gloves she wore with it. Now it was those familiar skeleton gloves she got from the man she loved with those black cargo pants. It was like she was back to her true self. The Imani she could become after everything. A bit broken, but still good. Still here.
And one day, I am gonna grow wings
A chemical reaction (you know where you are)
Hysterical and useless (you know where you are)
Hysterical and (you know where you are)
Now singing together as loud as they could, Imani and Zahara turned their bodies to face one another. Zahara was looking at Imani as she had the last time they saw each other. Like family. Like sisters. Imani tried to keep a happy smile on her face, but her tears were too strong, slipping through it as she smiled at Zahara.
Let down and hanging around
Crushed like a bug in the ground
Let down and hanging around
As the last word left their mouths, Imani and Zahara embraced each other one last time, holding on tight.
“I love you, Imani,” Zahara whispered in her ear, kissing the side of her head.
“I love you too Zahara. I love you so damn much.”
Imani felt her strength start to deplete, almost like she was going to sleep, but before she did, she heard Zahara say, “Take care of yourself, Mani, and live for us. Don’t think about coming on this side anytime soon, ok.”
Unknown
Beep. Beep. Beep.
Opening her eyes, Imani saw a white tile ceiling above her. Her vision was a bit blurry as she tried to blink away the fatigue and the overwhelming emotion.
‘Damn, this hurts,’ Imani thought as she began to feel that dull pain spread all around her body.
Looking around, Imani first noticed the vital signs monitors, the cause of that annoying beep she was hearing. Even an infusion pump. Following the many tubes and cords, Imani noticed the IV on her arm.
‘Wonder what they’re giving me,’ Imani thought as she felt like shit. That and she felt a terrible pressure on her chest, like someone had left their weights on her. Looking down, Imani noticed what that pressure was.
There on her chest was Alpha’s big ass head and Billie herself. Both of them were sleeping contentedly on her chest. Imani smiled, seeing Billie look physically unharmed. Even Alpha looked fine.
Smiling, Imani lifted a shaky hand and brushed Billie’s head.
Feeling someone messing with her hair, Billie slowly looked up, her dark brown eyes locking with Imani’s dark brown eyes. “Hey Bibi.”
Billie felt like everything was frozen. Then a wide smile came across her face as she realized this wasn’t a dream.
“Auntie,” Billie squealed loudly as she launched herself into her aunt's arms. Imani winced a bit at the pain, but she hid it from Billie. Alpha, looking like someone was yelling at him, looked back and forth. But when he noticed Imani’s eyes were opened he began to whin and shove his head i her face as he wagged his tail.
“I missed you too bud. Are you ok, Bibi? Are you hurt?”
“I’m ok. Alphie is too,” Billie cried a bit as Imani wiped away the five-year-old's tears.
“That’s good,” Imani smiled
At that moment, the hospital door opened and revealed Johnny and Kyle carrying multiple bags of food, not even bothering to look at the bed as they came in.
“Hey Billie, we’re back,” Kyle called out as he and Johnny began to take things out the bag, not paying attention to what’s happening on the bed.
“Uncle Kyle, look.”
“Yeah, I see you and Alpha, who we could have sworn shouldn’t be on the bed, are on the bed,” Johnny replied as he looked through the bag for what Imani could assume was his food.
‘This fucking big back,’ Imani thought with a smile.
“But Uncle Johnny, look,” Billie argued as she pointed to Imani, causing the woman to pretend to bite her finger. This caused Billie to giggle.
“We’ll look later, so come and get your food, Billie,” Kyle called.
“But Uncle Kyle,” Billie groaned as she gew frustrated.
Chuckling to herself, Imani realized it was up to her to break the news. So with a scratchy voice, Imani said as loud as she could without straining her voice, “Wow. Ignoring a kid, you two are amazing uncles, huh?”
The two men froze in place. Kyle was about to take a sip of his drink, and Johnny was about to take a mean bite out of his burger, when they stopped right before they reached their destination.
The two slowly turned around to see Imani wide awake, with Alpha and Billie on each side of her. All three of them with smiles on their faces, which was creepy since they all had the same smile, even Alpha, the fucking wolf.
“John, go get the doctor. And get Price and Ghost while you’re at it,” Kyle said.
And before she knew it, her room was crowded with doctors and medical professionals. Kicking everyone else out so they can focus on her. After they ran the bedside test, the lead doctor in charge of her care stood beside her, a small smile on her face. The only one of them she recognised.
“I swear, little Mani, I never thought I’d see you again.”
“Nice to see you again, Doctor Shepard.”
The same doctor who treated her when she was found all those years ago was the same one who treated her now. She’s gotten a bit older over the years, but she was still as kind and beautiful as Imani remembered in the blur of a moment.
“We really need to stop meeting like this, little one,” Dr.Shepard smiled softly as she looked down at her.
“Not my fault,” Imani smiled back.
“I find that hard to believe,” Dr.Shepard laughed as she leaned down to move some hair out of Imani’s face, “Based on what your aunt and mom said, you were still a pain in the ass after you fully recovered. And I can see they were right.”
Imani just laughed it off, but Dr.Shepard kept going, “I’m serious, Imani. You’re lucky you got here this time. If you were delayed for even more than ten minutes, you would have died on that flight here.”
That truth hurt here a bit more than it should have. Imani went into that building fully prepared to die. Hell, she accepted it. But seeing him, hearing him, and being able to feel his arms around her as she took what she thought was her last breath, she actually felt scared to die without talking to him one last time.
“Where’s my-”
“Your team is waiting outside,” Dr.Shepard smiled, “They were all pretty worked up. You’re lucky I was here on duty at this base instead of the Embassy that night.”
“Where am I anyway?”
“Ramstein Air Base. You and your team arrived here about five days ago.”
‘Five days,’ Imani's eyes widen, ‘Then it’s April 8th.’
“And before you ask, yes, everyone else was ok. You were the only one we needed to sound the alarm for.”
“That’s comforting,” Imani smiled.
“Hmmm, not for long,” Dr. Shepard smiled, “As soon as you all got here, your family was notified.”
“My family’s here,” Imani asked, her eyes widening as much as they could.
“Yeah. They left just before you woke up to freshen up at their hotel. I’m sure they’re speeding back now that you're awake.”
‘Fuck,’ Imani thought as she closed her eyes and let her head fall back.
For someone who always tries to plan ahead, she was now at a loss. She didn’t expect to live, so she didn’t exactly have a way to explain why she did what she did, since she technically went AWOL. A clear violation of Mairne and TF 141 standards.
Almost like the universe had a funny sense of humor, as soon as that thought entered Imani’s head, in came Price and Simon. Out of their gear and into more civilian clothes. But in Simon fashion, he still had his mask on.
“Captain. Lieutenant,” Doctor Shepard smiled.
“Shepard. How is she doc,” Price asked as the two stood at the foot of her bed.
“Just about to go over that. Imani, is it ok if I discuss your diagnosis with these two present?”
“Yeah, it’s cool.”
“Good. Because you're not good,” Dr.Shepard replied, her voice and tone losing that cherry sound and being replaced with a no-nonsense one, “You lost 45% of your blood volume. If you didn’t get here when you did, you would have hit the no return of blood volume loss of 50%, which would have been fatal. You have multiple sprained ligaments in your ankle, knees, and back. A broken right wrist and five broken ribs. One of those ribs of yours slightly punctured your lung. You’re lucky it was minor; it’ll heal on its own and doesn't require surgery. Speaking of your lungs, you had to be treated for smoke Inhalation due to the fire you loved to spend your time in. And last but certainly not least on this long list of injuries, you also had a mild TBI or head trauma, which forced us to put you in a coma just to be on the safe side. And that’s not even mentioning the countless amount of bruising, scars, and burns that you have all over your body.”
The room was silent after that rapid diagnosis. But the three of them, Price, Simon, and Dr. Shepard, all looked at Imani with a look that screamed, ‘You got too close to the sun this time.’
‘Damn,’ Imani thought as she slowly nodded in understanding, her lips pursed.
“Well, next time, I’ll try to be more careful,” Imani smiled.
“You better be little girl, because if I get one more call like this again,” Dr. Shepard said as she pointed a finger to her and Imani, “It’s me and you. You hear that? Me and you!”
“Ok, ok,” Imani laughed her off.
“Think I’m playing. Try me, Mani. Try me,” Dr. Shepard chuckled along, continuing to point at her.
“So what does she need to get back in the field,” Price asked, a small chuckle in his tone.
"Complete bed rest. Change her bandages daily and clean any cuts she may have to keep away infection. No working out. No drills. And most importantly, no missions.”
“Ughhhhhh,” Imani groaned as she threw her head back.
“Did I just hear mouth? Are you mouthing me?”
“No, Dr. Shepard.”
“Good.”
Throughout that entire exchange, Price noticed Simon was silent. Not unusual. But he could tell based on his eyes that Simon was anything but quiet on the inside. And with his eyes never leaving Imani, he could only guess why.
“Hey doc,” Price called out as he cleared his throat, “Do you mind coming with me for a moment. I just want to go over any regimens we need for her when she gets discharged.”
“Of course,” Dr Shepard replied. Being none the wiser.
As the two left the room, they left Simon and Imani alone.
Imani looked at him as she always did, eyes completely focused and unmoving, like he carried everything and anything she’d ever need in those dark eyes.
But for some reason, Imani could tell something was off, even with his face covered and his entire body encased in dark clothing. Because for Imani, Simon’s eyes could never hide from her.
“Hey,” Imani said softly.
“Hey.”
That got Imani’s attention immediately. Not what he said, but how he said it. It wasn’t the same as before. It was colder. More distant.
“Are you ok,” Imani asked, as her eyes tried to find the answer in his eyes.
“I should be asking you that,” Simon said.
“I’m fine. I’m alive, aren’t I?”
“But you almost didn’t make it, Imani,” Simon expressed, “You almost died.”
“I had to get Billie back,” Imani argued as she sat up in her bed, “If I didn’t, he would have done to her what was done to me. Or worse, he could have killed her.”
“But you did it alone,” Simon argued as he got closer to her bed, “We're a team, Imani. And you just left. No plans. No note. No goodbye. Nothing. You put everything on the line. You went in there with no plan whatsoever. If I didn’t get there when I did, you would have died from either your wounds or the fire that you were about to fall into.”
“For my niece, Simon. My family,” Imani argued as she slapped the back of her hand against her other palm.
Before she could stop herself, Imani then said something she’d come to regret, “If that was your brother or mother, you would have done the same thing.”
“WE’RE NO TAKLING ABOUT MY FAMILY SERGEANT WE’RE TALKING ABOUT YOU!”
That made Imani lean back in surprise, her mouth agape. Simon, in the many days they have gotten close, has never called her by her rank. Always by her name or nickname. But never Sergeant.
“You,” Simon started, having to stop himself as he squeezed his fist, “We’re a team here, Barnes. We fight together, not alone.”
“Says the one who always says he’s used to working alone.”
“When the odds aren’t stacked against me. Especially when my head is on straight,” Simon argued back, “You weren’t thinking straight! You went in there with no regard for your life. You were ready to die walking in there! Fucks sakes Imani, do you know just how many people you killed just to get to him in that building? How many people did you kill to find where he was? Or the number of people that could have died if that had happened any other time of the day?”
“Yes! Yes, I do. I understood what was at stake, that’s why I went in when I did! And I wouldn’t change what I did for a second! I did it for Billie!”
“Please,” Simon cursed as he took a step back a bit, “You did this for yourself. You wanted him dead the minute you learned his name.”
“Wouldn’t you,” Imani argued.
“Yeah, but the way you did it put everyone in danger! WHY DON'T YOU GET THAT?”
“WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU WANT FROM ME? Huh? What? You want an apology for what I did? Because that’s something I can’t do. Because I don’t regret a single fucking thing.”
Simon was silent at first, his dark brown eyes hard as if this whole conversation was hurting him as much as it hurt her. And his next works put a dagger in Imani’s heart, “Then I can’t do this anymore.”
Imani’s breath hitched. Her breathing all but stopped.
“What,” Imani whispered.
“I’m letting you go. I’m letting this go,” Simon replied, motioning between them, “We should have never gotten this far. I never should have let this get this far. This isn’t good for us. And if this mess showed me one thing, it’s that in this life, with this work, something like this could never work.”
“What are you saying,” Imani asked the obvious question.
Knowing what he had to do, Simon looked Imani in the eyes and said the words he knew would end all of this, “I can't love you. I could never love someone like you.”
With each word, with each syllable, it felt like Simon was stabbing a knife through her heart, and twisting it as he went on and on about him ending this. Her ears were ringing. Her blood ran cold, as well as her body. Everything just felt like it was closing in on her. And those five small words broke her more than Dragunov ever could. Imani didn’t even realize she stopped breathing until the machines next to her began to beep urgently.
“Imani,” Simon called out as the machine beeped even more.
When he tried to get close, tried to check on her, Imani raised her hand, trying to control her breathing as she knew if they went on any longer, doctors and nurses would flood this room, “I’m fine. You should go.”
“We’re not finished this conver-”
“I am,” Imani fumed.
“Sergeant-”
“I get it. From this point on, you’re my superior, and I’m your subordinate. Anything that happened between us will stay in the past. And I’ll make sure this doesn’t affect any mission we're going forward.”
Simon was silent. That’s the gist of what he was saying. But it hurt him to hear it from her. And what hurt even more was seeing her eyes, those big, beautiful, almond brown eyes, look at him with the same distant look many people say he has. Something he wasn’t used to getting from him.
“Is there anything else you need, sir?”
Simon could feel the wall now between them. It’s what he wanted. It was what was for the best. But he still hated seeing her hurt and knowing that it was because of him.
“No. That’s all, Sergeant.”
With that, Simon walked out, and as soon as the door clicked closed, Imani finally let her tears fall. She put her hand on her face, covering her eyes as the tears fell. Her body felt heavy, and her chest felt empty all at once, like someone ripped out her heart and left her for dead.
At that moment, she heard the door to her hospital room open. She hoped it was Simon, coming back to say it was a mistake, that he didn’t mean it, that he’d say the words that she all but desperately wished he would say to her just once. But instead, it was Imani’s family. Her parents, brothers, sister, and her best friends.
“Mani,” Alex called out softly as they all crowded her hospital bed.
“Hey Alex,” Imani smiled, hoping she discreetly wiped away her tears and hoped they chalked up her red eyes as a side effect of the medicine she got.
Leaning down, Tamara hugged Imani as tightly as she could without hurting or aggravating Imani’s injuries, “Thank you. Thank you so much.”
Imani returned the gesture as she held on as tight as she could, “Don’t thank me. We’re family after all.”
The Barnes family began talking like they used to, all of them saying how scary it was to get that call from Price. But as the siblings and friends continued to talk, Alicia, being as observant as she was, noticed something was off with her daughter. She knew she wouldn’t be exactly cherry as she was in her least favorite place, but this…This was something more than slight discomfort. But she knew Imani wouldn’t talk about it in front of everyone like this.
“Alright, everyone, let's give her some space. Why don’t you all step out for a moment, yeah. And Jeff, you have some things to handle. Don’t think I noticed your phone going off. So handle it now,” Alicia said, leaving no room for argument.
Slowly but surely, everyone, even her father, was kicked out of the room. Leaving only Imani and Alicia.
Imani’s eyes were downcast. Knowing what would happen if she looked her mother in the eyes. A fact that Alicia knew all too well.
Sitting down on her bed, Alicia searched for her daughter’s eyes, but her curly hair, which she loved so much, covered them like the clouds covering the beautiful moon.
“Mani,” Alicia called out softly. Alicia could see the faint shake of Imani’s shoulders, her shaking hands as she gripped her hospital blankets. “Sweetheart, can you look at mama?”
But as her most stubborn child, Imani’s head slowly shook. Refusing to look up. Taking the initiative, Alicia cupped Imani’s chin and slowly brought her gaze up. It was just as she suspected. Her loving, stubborn, caring baby was in pain as tears fell from her eyes. And she could tell it had nothing to do with her injuries.
“Sweetheart,” Alicia called out softly, her thumb wiping away the tears that seemed never-ending, "Hey, what's wrong baby?"
“I ruined everything, Mama,” Imani cried, her voice no louder than a whisper, “He…He told me we couldn’t do this anymore. He…He told me that… He couldn’t love me. That he couldn't love someone like me.”
Alicia felt her heart break for her daughter. She knew just how much Simon meant to her and vice versa. She could take a wild guess at why Simon took this stance and understand his point of view. He was protecting himself from the pain of letting him get close and losing her. She gets it. But fuck, it hurts to see her baby this way.
“I’m so stupid. I should have just-”
“Hey, hey, hey, don’t talk that way. Don’t talk about what ifs. It’ll do nothing but drive you crazy,” Alicia stopped her daughter’s running thoughts, “If anything, it's my fault. I shouldn't have told you the way I did."
"No, mama. I made the choice. This is on me," Imani cried in her mother's arms.
"Let me ask you this, and you answer honestly. Do you love him?”
“More than anything.”
Alicia smiled sadly at her, knowing these next words would break her: “Then you need to love him enough to let him go.”
That broke Imani more than she realized. She knew her mom was right. Fuck did she know she was right. But the first guy, the first man she could picture her life with, the first man that seemed to understand her, and the first guy she felt she could make happy with her entire being just told her the worst thing she could ever hear.
Bringing her daughter into a hug, Alicia held Imani tightly as her daughter sobbed and cried in her arms. Shaking and choking on her own breath and spit as she emptied all her emotions on her sweater.
“I got you, baby,” Alicia said, feeling her own tears gather in her eyes, patting her curly hair as she tried her best to soothe her daughter. “I got you.”
But no matter what she did or said, it was almost like nothing could soothe her daughter as she experienced her first real heartbreak.
April 12th, 2019: SAS Base, Stirling Lines at Credenhill, Hereford, United Kingdom
It’s been four days since Price, Kyle, Johnny, and Simon left Germany. Since their operation in Russia, which the Kremlin ruled an accidental fire caused by electoral issues, TF 141 was now on leave to recuperate, even though it was Imani who took the worst of it.
‘Imani,’ Simon thought as he leaned against the railing at one of the main watch towers, watching as recruits ran through morning drills.
She’s been on his mind since their last conversation. He just couldn’t get her face out of his head. How broken she was when he said what he said. It hurt him even more that he was the one who caused it. He knew he did the right thing; he knew ending it was the best for both of them. But if it was, why did it hurt so damn much?
“Ghost.”
Turning his head slightly, he saw Price walking up behind him.
“Price,” Simon greeted back.
Leaning against the railing next to him, Price leaned down slightly and lit his morning cigar, taking a drag as he held it between his thumb and index finger.
“You’ve been quiet.”
“I’m always quiet.”
“Not this quiet,” Price argued back, “Even Gaz and Soap picked up on it.”
Simon just shook his head, not believing that his silent demeanor was that bad that those two noticed it.
Simon sighed and then softly gave his answer, “I broke things off with her. Back in Germany.”
Price was surprised at first. He’s been telling the two for weeks now to stop whatever they were doing to avail themselves now. He honestly gave up hope that it’d ever happen. So to hear that it did happen, Price was a little surprised.
“Oh.”
"Oh,” Simon repeated in confusion, thinking Price would be more ecstatic about the fact.
“Yeah, I’m shocked you took my advice.”
“Well, you have a tendency to be a prick when things don’t go your way, Price,” Simon joked as Price took another drag of his cigar.
“Fuck you,” Price laughed as he blew the smoke out of his mouth.
The two let the silence consume them for a moment, that was until Price asked the question, “How’d she take it?”
“As well as anyone could. Promised me that this wouldn’t affect our missions.”
“You feel like she was being truthful?”
“Barnes is many things, but she’s not a liar.”
‘Barnes, huh,’ Price noted in his mind. Simon, who has gotten used to calling her by her first name or nickname. But now, he was just referring to her like any other soldier.
“And you? Will you be fine working with her?”
“Yes.”
A simple one-word answer. Something he’s used to with Simon. But still, Price could tell Simon that this whole thing did indeed bother him.
Putting his other hand on Simon's shoulder, Price gave a slight squeeze to Simon’s shoulder, “It was for the best. For both of you.”
Simon nodded, agreeing with him.
At that moment, Price’s phone began to ring. Reaching into his pocket, Price looked down and saw Kate’s last name on the screen.
“Laswell, what’s going on,” Price called out as soon as he answered.
“Oh, you know nothing much,” Kate replied, “Just calling to let you know about a call I just got from Germany.”
There was only one reason she’d get a call from Germany.
“What’s going on with Umbra? It sounded like everything was good when we left,” Price asked.
“Well, yeah, that’s that thing. She discharged herself two weeks early. Right after her family left to head back to the states last night.”
Both Simon and Price looked at each other at that. Because why in the world did that not surprise them?
“Did her parents take her,” Price asked.
“Nope, they were as surprised as I was, considering I was on the phone with them when we got that call from Shepard.”
“Any sign of her?”
“No. She'll most likely show back up after her recovery period is over. I was just calling to let you know. If you can, send her your location two days beforehand so she can get her ass moving.”
“Affirm.”
“Thanks, John. I'll be MIA for a while while I handle another case. You all stay safe out there.”
With that, the two disconnected the call. Price just sighed as he shook his head. He put his phone back in his pocket and put the cigar back in his mouth. As he began to walk away, Simon could hear Price saying in a laughing tone, “What a woman.”
‘Yeah,’ Simon thought as he looked back to the gloomy UK sky, ‘What a woman.’
A few days later: 3:15 AM Split, Croatia
Imani couldn’t take it anymore. She hated hospitals. Hated them with an undying passion. But she knew she couldn’t leave with her family still there, so she endured. So the day they went, and she was sure they were on that plane, she took her chance and left Ramstein Air Base with Alpha, who seemed just as eager to leave that cooped-up place. It was surprisingly easy. She’d have to tell her father to contact the proper channels in the Air Force to have that fixed.
But regardless, before she made her escape, she called the one person she knew would pick her up, no questions asked. Vasil. And sure enough, he and Zainab were waiting at their meeting point as soon as she got out of the base.
Now here she was, fulfilling the promise she made back at her childhood home and performing at his club with Irena; All dolled up with makeup and another beautiful dress that managed to hide all her injuries but still show off all her curves, making every man, woman, and person look at her like she held the answer to the universe.
And Alpha, oh Alpha, he wanted to stay by her side, but having an almost full grown wolf would give away Imani’s identity almost immediately. And even though she technically collected the bounty on her head after she killed Dragunov as per Vasil's business rule, there could always be that one idiot who wanted to get revenge and get recognition that it was them who took down the reaper that killed the general who struck fear in the hearts of everyone. So Alpha had to stay put in Vasil’s office to avoid suspension.
But as the night dragged on, she just felt her mood continue to get dragged to the abyss. Simon’s words just kept on repeating in her head like a broken record. She hated how much power she gave him over her. She just hated it all. She wanted to scream, cry, throw stuff, and fight someone. But worst of all, she just wanted to disappear. She felt embarrassed and hurt. But worst of all, she felt used. She knew she shouldn’t, but if Simon felt that way, why would he let it go on for so long? Did she really mean nothing to him?
That was the thought that plagued her as she sat at the now-empty bar, as a majority of people began to go about their business, nursing her now sixth mojito in the last hour.
“If you keep going like that, Mani, you’ll pass out soon enough.”
Looking over her hooded eyes, Imani saw Vasil sitting down next to her, his body turned towards her as he leaned his head against his hand.
“Fuck off Vasil,” Imani mumbled as she downed the rest of her drink.
“Ouch,” Vasil joked as Imani waved over for another one, “Is this what you say to the man who helped you escape a hospital?”
“This is what I say to the man who is currently getting on my last good nerves.”
“Hmm.”
As the bartender came with another mojito for Imani, the young marine felt her heart get caught in her throat.
“Hey Vasil?”
“Yes my dear?”
“Can I ask you a question?”
“Anything.”
Imani hesitated for a moment, but eventually she asked her daring question, “How’d you get over mom? How were you able to let her go?”
Vasil's eyes snapped to her in surprise. He wasn't expecting a question like that. Not in a million years.
Sighing, Vasil leaned his elbows against the bar as he took a deep breath and leaned back against it.
“That’s a tricky question. Can I ask why you’re asking me this?”
Imani didn’t reply, which prompted Vasil to ask, “This wouldn’t have to deal with that masked fellow you work with?”
Imani’s head whipped towards him, “You know?”
Vaisl shrugged, “Not the extent of it. But I can clearly remember that slight look of jealousy when I proposed that plan back in California with you and Graves.”
Imani flicked the mint in her drink with her straw, “Must have been fake.”
Vasil scoffed at that, “Men are many things. But when it comes to people we love or want, jealousy is a hard thing to act out or suppress.”
“Sure.”
“You don’t seem very trusting today, my love.”
“Because I feel like that whole relationship was a lie.”
“How so?”
“He told me he couldn’t love me. That he could never love someone like me. That our life and work would make us impossible,” Imani explained, "But he made me feel so loved."
“And how do you feel about that,” Vasil asked.
“I get it. I think. I know why he broke it off. I do, but-”
“But what?”
“It didn't feel like he didn't love me. I felt it. I know what I felt. “ But he didn’t give us a chance,” Imani cried, seeing some of her tears spill into her drink, “He didn’t give me a chance. And I put my heart out there for the first time in years, and I only got crushed in the end.”
Vasil sighed; he understood. More than she could know.
“I never did.”
Imani looked up at Vasil in confusion, “What?”
“Your earlier question. About your mother. I never did. I love your mother. More than I should for a married woman. But all the other women I’ve come across and given chances to, none of them compared to the fire or beauty your mother showed me. It'd be one cold day when I find someone like that."
Imani watched for the first time as Vasil exposed his vulnerability, laying everything bare for her to see, "Your mother was my first love. That type of love you can never forget, no matter how hard you try to forget. The type of love is hard to replace. But even though I’m sad it’s not me she loves, I still wish her nothing more but the best in life, as that’s what she deserves. And I hate to admit it, Jefferson is the best man for her. And it was thanks to him that I have a crazy little version of the woman I love here, who is like a daughter to me.”
Imani couldn’t help but snort at the last part, twirling her drink.
“But I can tell that’s not all that’s bothering you,” Vasil noted, “Tell me, what is it?”
Imani set her glass back down on the coaster, twirling her finger on the rim. Imani exposed her true feelings, “He won.”
“Who?”
“Who else? Dragunov. He made me exactly like...him. Alone. Anger. And Sad. Just like the Doctor believed and what Dragunov wanted. Even from the grave, those two are still a pain in my ass.”
Vasil remained silent as he considered the best response. When he finally collected his thoughts and words, Vasil began, “We all make mistakes, and we all have regrets, Imani. That’s life. It's what we do after that that matters. If you truly love him like you say, then you’d do yourself the favor and move on like he did. He made his decision, and he’d have to stick by it, just like you have to do now. As harsh as it sounds, it’s the truth. Because sitting at this bar, getting drunk, and drowning in self-pity is doing nothing but allowing Dragunov and Kocúr to get up over you one last time. And prove to Ghsot that he made the right choice.”
Imani rubbed her face in distress because goddamn it, he was right. And his words even mirrored her mother’s back in that damn hospital room. But that didn’t change how she felt. She wanted, no, needed to get away for a while. Some place new. A place she can really start to move on.
Looking around to see that the secret area of Vasil’s business was all but deserted. In fact, only a few employees were working to clean up, along with Vasil, Zainab, the bartender, and the band, who kept playing for the cleanup staff. Imani walked up to the pianist, an older black man, whose name she learned was Ralph, and the band's lead.
Looking Vasil in the eyes, Imani mumbled, “One more question.”
“Sure.”
“One private song for a favor?”
Vasil smiled softly at that, “Now, how could I pass up on that offer?”
Finishing her drink, Vasil took a seat with Zainab standing right behind him, front and center, in front of the stage, all the while, Imani leaned down and whispered in Ralph’s ear.
Instead of standing, Imani grabbed the old-fashioned mic from its holder and sat in the center of the stage, feeling the mojitos hitting her now. As soon as she was situated, she slightly turned her head to give Ralph a nod. As soon as he got the signal, he began to play.
Feeling kind of sick tonight
All I've had is coffee and leftover pie
It's no wonder why
As the first verse left her mouth, Imani's mind immediately traveled to the man who had captivated her very being. The enigma known as Simon Riley. The first man she ever pictured forever with. And just how much she missed him. And how much her heart ached because of him.
Ooh, still you take up all my mind
I don't even think that you care like I do
I should stop, heaven knows I've tried
Imani’s mind wandered to the moment they met. How she couldn't stand the man in the mask and just how much of an asshole he was. But then, slowly, over two weeks of countless early-morning training sessions, lunches, dinners, and late-night movies, Imani began to see the man behind the mask. The man she would come to care for more than she cared to admit.
One day, I will stop falling in love with you
Some day, someone will like me like I like you
Until then, I'll drink my coffee, eat my pie
Pretend that we are more than friends
Then, of course, I'll let you break my heart again
Imani’s body began to sway, as if to comfort herself, as she recounted all their times together. All the times he'd let her ramble about whatever they were watching. He and she are sparing and practicing together. The first time, they got close. The first time they held each other. The first time they kissed. And the first time they started to cross that line, blurring that boundary between teammate and lover. And just how much she wished she enjoyed it as if it were the last, not one of many.
I'm just tryna understand what I am to you
More than songs, we've exchanged
Midnight calls, sunset views
As her voice grew more desperate, she recalled feeling his arms around her, how he stayed with her after finding Zahara, and how she broke down in front of her family. Both times, Simon was the only one to see her at her lowest. Always chasing her so she wasn't alone, always there to pick her back up when she needed it.
Promise I don't mean to cry
But I get overwhelmed and confused
If only you knew what I felt like
Flashes of their stolen moment flashed through her mind again. All those stolen kisses, touches that could have been passed off as unintentional touches to anyone observing. Every time, Imani felt her heart skip a beat when she looked into those beautiful, hooded eyes. And the few times she saw his face. Every time she told him she loved him. Or every time she showed him how much she loved him. Because it was all true and real for her.
One day, I will stop falling in love with you
Some day, someone will like me like I like you
Until then, I'll drink my coffee, eat my pie
Pretend that we are more than friends
Then, of course, I'll let you break my heart again
Imani could feel the tears start to fall as she thought about how she had laid herself bare back home, telling him how she truly felt. How much she loved him, and all the other times she told him. Those dark brown eyes, burning into her soul like they could keep her as safe as she felt when she was with him. But then, feeling the pain of those eyes she loved, closed off from her as he said he couldn’t love her.
Some day, one day, I will stop falling in love with you
Until I do, I'll be thinking of you
Let you break my heart again
As she sang the last part, she thought just how much she loved him, and just how harder her life had just gotten. Because she will respect his wishes. She’ll stay out of his way, not make him uncomfortable, and treat him just like she treats Kyle and Johnny as a good friend. But it’s hard to imagine him as a friend with someone she poured her heart out to.
Wiping away the tears she didn’t know were still falling, Imani locked onto Vasil’s eyes in the small crowd that formed with some of the still lingering employees. Seeing a similar sight in his as well.
They all clapped for her, all of them seeing just how much emotion she poured into it. Eventually, everyone dispersed as Imani sat at the edge of the stage in front of Vasil.
“Beautiful as always my dear,” Vasil smiled softly.
“Thanks.”
“Now, I’m a man of my word. What do you need?”
“Can you take Alpha and me somewhere, please?”
“Of course. Where?”
“Kendwa, Tanzania.”
Two days later: Kendwa, Tanzania
Just as promised, Vasil took Imani to Kendwa. He was confused at first as to why, but then he remembered. This was Zahara’s hometown. And from what his intel says, her family received her body not too long ago. Burying her not too far from their home, which overlooked the sea.
That’s where they found themselves now, in front of Zahara’s grave. Imani and Alpha were sitting in front of the gravestone, Imani dressed in a sundress with some of her bandages peeking from beneath it, and Alpha breathing a bit heavily as the heat was intense even under the shade of the palm trees. All the while, Vasil and Zainab observed from a distance.
“Hey Zahara,” Imani greeted softly as she lowered Zahara’s favorite flowers on her grave, “Sorry it took me so long. But I'm here. I remembered your favorite flower. Clove Tree flower. Got them just for you.”
Even though she didn’t get a response, Imani felt like she could feel her presence near her, “I’ve thought a lot about what you said. And I’ll try. I’ll try for you. I’ll take care of your family from now on. Your brothers, or your mom and dad, they’ll never have to worry about anything. They’ll have whatever they need. I’ll promise you that. I’ll try to live my life to the fullest for both of us. For all of us. And I know you want me to move on, but I won’t forget why I do what I do. I’ll fight for you and the others. I’ll fight for the people who fall through the cracks. I’ll do everything I can to make you proud. I promise.”
But as Imani continued to talk to the dead, Vasil and Zainab noticed a family walking towards them, all of them carrying flowers. At first, the man and woman were confused and apprehensive to see outsiders just hanging around by a luxury car not too far from their home. But when their youngest son pointed out someone by their sister’s grave with a large dog, their confusion deepened.
As Imani was finishing up her goodbye, she noticed Alpha standing up at attention. Meaning she was no longer alone.
Turning around, Imani saw the same sight as Vasil and Zainab. But unlike them, she was close enough to see the resemblance with her eyes that went wide in recognition. Zahara was the perfect mix of her mother and father.
“I’m sorry, but who are you,” Zahara’s father asked.
“Um,” Imani began as she stood up, twiddling her fingers with one another, “I’m sorry. I’m um- I’m Sergeant Imani Barnes of the U.S. Marines.”
“A Marine,” her mother repeated, “There’s no American bases here.”
“I know,” Imani replied quietly, “I’m here for personal reasons.”
“Like what,” Zahara’s father asked, skepticism written all over his face.
“Um,” Imani stuttered as she felt her hands shake, “I, um, I knew Zahara, personally.”
Her parents and brothers remained silent, waiting for her to continue, “Me and her, we were both in that same place. After we were both…Taken.”
“Ewe Mungu,” her mother whispered in disbelief. (O god).
“She and I, we were always together. She talked about you guys a lot. And she-, she saved my life. She protected me till the end. And I-I never gave up looking for her,” Imani explained as she looked down at her shaking hands, “And when I found her I-”
But Imani was cut off when she felt strong arms wrapped around her. Looking up, Imani saw all of Zahara’s brothers hugging her. The oldest one, who had to be 16 right about now, had the strongest grip with tears falling. Looking up, she saw Zahara’s parents in a similar state, Zahara’s father and mother holding each other, walking close until they were standing right in front of Imani, sandwiching their children between them.
“You were the one who brought my baby girl home,” Zahara’s father asked.
“I-,” Imani began as her tears choked her up, “I was. I never gave up on her.”
With that, Imani was brought into a group hug as her parents thanked her over and over again for giving them the chance to have their daughter back home.
Off in the distance, Vasil and Zainab watched the scene with a small smile.
“You see, Alicia,” Vasil mumbled to himself, recalling the conversation he and she had a few hours ago as she realized Imani was most likely with him, “She’ll be ok.”
A few days later: Camp Lejuene, North Carolina
It’s been a little over two weeks since Imani killed Dragunov. Two weeks since Simon called off their relationship. And two weeks since she went AWOL. No one has heard from her. Price sent her a message saying they’ll be back in the States to meet with General Shepherd, but he hasn't received a response. And Simon couldn’t help but be worried. He knew Imani was more than able to take care of herself, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t worry all the same. But what right did he have to do that now?
“Should we be worried,” Kyle asked as the four of them went back to the private rooms they had before after their morning run. The two sergeants led the way, opening the door and walking inside, then placing their water bottles and such down on the table.
“If you're so worried, mate, why don’t you call her,” Johnny joked.
“Fuck no, you call her,” Kyle stressed the profanity as the two walked into the team room to cool off on the couch.
“Yer aff yer heid. After the scenes she left behind, I’d rather not get killed for disturbing her, thank you very much,” Johnny laughed. (You are out of your mind.)
“Pussies.”
The two men jumped as they looked at the couch next to them. There, lying horizontal so they wouldn’t see her when they walked in, was the person of the hour with her wolf K9 lying below her.
“Mani,” Kyle and Johnny laughed as she stood up and hugged them.
“I missed you guys,” Imani smiled as Price and Ghost came in behind them, as they heard the commotion.
Alpha went around to everyone, getting a nice scratch on the head until he sat himself right next to Simon. His tail wagging in excitement.
“Where the hell have you been, you little escape artist? You got a tan on you,” Kyle asked, noting the slightly darker tone on Imani’s arms.
“Oh, you know,” Imani waved off.
“We don’t know that’s why we asked,” Johnny laughed.
“Well, I fulfilled my end of a promise to Vasil in Croatia. And then I went to Kendwa.”
“Kendwa,” Price repeated in confusion, drawing everyone’s gaze.
“Tanzania,” Simon answered, making everyone lock eyes with Imani. Understanding where she went.
“You went to see her,” Kyle realized.
“Yeah,” Imani smiled, “I met her family too. Stayed with them for the remainder of my leave. Even promised to go back the next time I have an extended leave.”
“So, you good,” Price asked as he walked up to Imani, causing her to turn around and face him.
“Ready and able Captain,” Imani smiled.
“Good. Pull shit like that again, sergeant, and I’ll kill you myself, you understand,” Price said, but even though he was smiling, Imani could tell he wasn’t joking.
“Affirm. No more solo missions without permission.”
Price snorted at that, not really believing her, but taking it at face value as he slapped a hand on her shoulder.
Then, her eyes finally met Simon’s. And for the first time, Simon felt like he could breathe properly. Seeing her in front of him, moving and talking like she always did, put him at ease. But that relief was washed away and replaced with something else when two words left her still-smiling mouth: “Hey Ghost.”
Ghost. His callsign. The identity he embraced from his brother, who used to scare him with that damn mask when they were kids. The thing he became after he buried them and many others. But hearing it from her somehow felt worse.
“Nice to see you back Umbra,” Simon replied, keeping his voice steady.
‘Well the hard parts over,’ Price smiled as he looked between the two looked like they could at least be civil.
“Alright, let’s get cleaned up. Shepherd wants to see us in 30.”
As they all filed out, Price placed a hand on Imani’s shoulder and gave her a slight squeeze with that smile Imani always thought looked like a quokka.
“It’s really nice to have you back Imani.”
“Happy to be back Price,” Imani smiled.
Not too long after, the group found themselves in a debriefing room, General Herschel Shepherd standing at the front in his Dress A uniform, medals and ribbons adorning his chest as he faced the projector. It wasn’t too long after they all sat and got the pleasantries out of the way that the General began to discuss why they were there.
“This mission is a matter of great national security. Not just for the U.S. but for all Western Nations and their people.”
Clicking the slide to continue, Shepherd continued, “The mission I assigned to you, Captain and Sergeant Garrick, a few weeks ago wasn’t all for nothing (Go back to Chapter 16). That burnt warehouse and the data you received were only partly destroyed. We were able to gather something from it. And with recent attacks on convoys and ambushes in some of our missions, we now know who we’re dealing with. An ultranationalist organization.”
And as Shepherd clicked to the next slide, Imani felt her eye twitch as she noticed a soldier with a familiar patch on his shoulder, “Konni group.”
“I’m sure you are all aware of them,” Shepherd asked.
“We’ve all had a run in with them every now again,” Price answered.
“Well, after the death of their former leader, Imran Zakhaev, was eliminated, his new protégé took over. But his identity has been hard to narrow down. Until now.”
On the next slide, the team saw slightly blurred, pixelated CCTV footage. They were only able to really see the side of his face, but it was enough to get a general idea about him. He has short, dark hair, styled in a modern, neat military cut. He had a lean, angular face with defined cheekbones and a strong, square jawline, a pale complexion, and a clean-shaven appearance, giving him a more "groomed" and less rugged appearance than most of the men, all of whom had gone for.
And even with that surface level analysis, the way the men around him looked at him gave everything away. This man was dangerous. And he knew that.
Turning to face them fully, Shepherd said, “141, meet your next target. Vladimir Makarov.”
Callsign: Umbra
Chapter 46: This Ends For All Of Us
Masterlist
Word Count: 3,062
Edited: ✅
Published: November 22nd, 2025
Last update/change: November 22nd, 2025
Previous Chapter
TRIGGER WARNING: Graphic Imagery, Intense Violence, Intense Trauma, Gore
Moscow, Russia: A few minutes after the explosion
“Ugh.”
Imani groaned. Sitting up, Imani coughed as she looked around the once beautiful and luxurious office space. It wasn’t really a whole lot to look at now. Everything around her was ablaze. Looking down at her leg, Imani saw something like a large chunk of what looked to be glass from it. Knowing that to avoid complete blood loss, it would be best to keep it there.
“Fuck me,” Imani groaned as she struggled to stand up, leaning against some of the debris. Looking around, she didn’t see any sign of Dragunov. The blast must have taken him out.
Imani couldn’t help but smile, ‘Finally, luck is on my side.’
But just as that thought left her mind, the sound of rubble moving caught her attention.
“Come the fuck on,” Imani cried in distress as she turned towards it, “I can’t have shit.”
Imani could see a large piece of concrete shifting a bit. But just as Imani took a step towards it, it flew through the now-broken window. Imani could even faintly hear it as it made contact with the ground.
‘I hope no one was down there,’ Imani thought as something rose from the smoke.
And as it cleared, it revealed the one and only, Viktor Dragunov. A man who no longer looked like himself.
The serum had hit his system like a storm. His veins were building against his skin. His pupils were dilated like he was on drugs, which he technically was. But what was even crazier was that his wounds, even the place she stabbed him earlier, were bleeding faster than before. But even more, his eyes, nose, and ears were bleeding. A clear sign of someone with radiation poisoning is that it can cause.
He’s dying.
But he is stronger than any dying man should ever be, thanks to that serum. And he knows it.
“Thirty minutes…” Dragunov rasps, staggering forward, flames reflecting in his eyes, “I don’t need half of that to kill you.”
The floor beneath them groans, a massive chunk giving way and falling into the inferno below. Heat hits across Imani’s face as the heat rose up, stinging her lungs with the smoke it came with.
She pushes up against the debris, body screaming for her to slow down and take a rest.
Imani watched as Dragunov began to scream like a crazy person as the serum made him aggressive, just like the people back at Camp Lejenue.
'I knew I should have grabbed those bullets,' Imani groaned at her stupidity.
But she didn't have time to dwell on her mishap as Dragunov charged at her.
Imani barely had time to react as he slammed into her like a truck. Imani’s spine hits what’s left of a support beam, the heathen metal bar burning her back as she screams in pain. Probably even worse than the pain that exploded across her ribs. Gripping her tight, Dragunov lifts Imani up by her throat with one hand.
Imani desperately kicks him. Trying to get him to loosen his grip. But it was like her boots were made of paper as he didn’t even flinch.
Instead, Dragunov leans in close, breath hot, burning like the fire was burning in him.
“Your niece screamed for you the entire time she was,” he whispers, “Just like that little wretch from Cyprus. Maybe I should have killed Little Bille like Isaak did to Zahara.”
Imani’s vision blacks at the edges as she felt her rage rise and her oxygen levels lowered.
But she knew her anger would only get her so far. She had to be smart. She had to be patient. Right now, he overpowered her in almost every way. So she has to wait for that golden opportunity.
Dragunov squeezes harder, delighted to feel her pulse flutter.
Below them, the floor splits open wider, molten fire swallowing office desks and support beams. Smoke makes the air thick and metallic.
Imani’s fingers twitch. ‘One…Two…THREE!’
As hard and as fast as she could, Imani brings both knees up and kicks off the beam, using Dragunov’s grip as leverage. The move jerks them both sideways, throwing him off balance.
They crash to the ground, causing more of the floor around them to collapse.
Imani tries to crawl away, trying to find something, anything that can give her the advantage. But Dragunov wasn’t gonna let her go so easily.
Dragunov grabs her ankle and yanks her back, dragging her toward the burning gap.
She claws at the ground. Metal and glass scraped her palms as she struggled to get away.
“COME ON IMANI! FIGHT HARDER,” Dragunov roars, hauling her closer by her leg, “I want you dead before the serum finishes me, so you and I can die together. And your father will die knowing I took his child to the grave with me.”
Twisting around, Imani uses her other leg and kicks him in the jaw as hard as she can. But it didn’t even seem to stop. Instead, it looked like she just pissed him off even more
And as she gets up off the floor, scrambling to get away, he charges again.
But she was prepared. But this time, she was prepared, because Dragunov wasn’t thinking smart. Not like before. He was more like a crazed animal, with little to no control over his actions. So as she saw him charge at her, Imani sidestepped him and smashed the steel shard into his thigh. Crippling him a bit as he now moved with a limp. He screams in pain at first, but the serum urges him forward, ignoring the damage and pain as Imani aimed and hit a major artery.
Imani jumps back as he swings an overhead strike, but he hits the ground instead, cracking the floor and sending more flames bursting up through the gaps.
Somewhere below them, Price and Simon sprint up through the now smoke-filled halls and stairwells. Price coughs as dust and ash rain down on them from the collapsing floors.
“MOVE,” Price shouts at Simon, who was only a few steps behind him.
As they made it to the 73rd floor, Simon kicked open a stairwell door, cursing as they said just how bad the fire had gotten.
“Floor’s damn near falling apart. What did she do,” Simon questioned.
Price moves past him, leading both of them through the flames as they go towards the stairwell that could get them to their destination, “I don’t think this was her this time. I think this was Dragunov's contingency plan.”
Simon’s jaw clenches, not wanting to think about what state they’ll find Imani in.
That’s why, under his breath, Simon whispers, “She'd better still be alive.”
Back on the collapsing level, as the serum set in further, Dragunov’s movements became more erratic and stronger, but less controlled. He swings at Imani, smashing walls and pillars, firelight dancing across his deranged face as his crazed eyes lock onto her, as her eyesight continues to go in and out.
“You! Your father! You ruined EVERYTHING!” he roars, spit flying out of his mouth like he was a crazed animal with rabies.
As he continued to swing wide and erratic punches, Dragunov continued on, “YOU TOOK MY SON! MY LEGACY!”
Imani dodges, breath ragged as she felt her strength leaving her, “No. You killed your son. Just like you killed his mother! YOU ARE NOTHING MORE THAN A PARASITE THAT RUINS ANY LIFE YOU TOUCH!”
Dragunov lunges with a scream; he was no longer sane. Not like he was much before.
Dragunov manages to grab her by the wrist and slams her into the ground in full force. Imani’s vision blurs. Imani feels herself going in and out of consciousness as blood fills her mouth.
Dragunov presses his forearm against her throat, pinning her against a fractured tile hanging over the fiery drop below.
The heat cooks the air. Her skin burns as she is pressed against hot metal. And worst of all, Imani felt the loosening tile shift under their weight.
“If I die,” Dragunov hisses, pushing down, “YOU’LL DIE WITH ME.”
Imani feels her life slipping away. She reaches around her, frantically trying to find something that can save her. Feeling something sharp by her thigh, Imani grabs what feels to be a steel shard. And with a tight grip on it, to the point blood started to drip from her hand, Imani shot her hand up and drove the steep shard right up beneath his ribs.
Dragunov chokes as he feels blood pulling in his mouth as his lung was punctured.
But the serum wills him on. To continue on until his last breath. Dragunov swings wildly, but Imani rolls, letting his weight shift and keep adding pressure to the unstable floor.
Looking down, Imani notices it before he does. The marble floor was beginning to crack under them, and it was almost at its breaking point.
So instead of fighting him, Imani pushes herself clear away from him.
Dragunov tries to follow, blood still pouring from his mouth, but then-
CRACK.
The floor gave out beneath him, unable to sustain either weight. But since she noticed it, Imani managed to jump to safety.
Dragunov holds on tight to the edge of the floor. His eyes widen, not in fear, but in disbelief and surprise. Looking up, he saw Imani standing over him. Looking down at him, not in anger, disgust, or hatred as he thought she would, but with a lifeless expression.
“Hahaha,” he laughs lowly, as he notices all the wounds on her, knowing that she didn’t have long to live either, “The darkest pit of hell has opened to swallow us whole, little doll.”
Kneeling down in front of him, another shard now in her hand, Imani says in an equally dead tone, “Then let’s not keep the devil waiting, old friend.”
With that, Imani gave the killing blow to General Viktor Dragunov by driving the shard into the middle of his forehead, causing him to lose his grip on the tile and plunge into the roaring inferno below. Screaming until the fire swallows him whole. Imani didn’t move until the screaming stopped once and for all.
As the screams died down, Imani collapsed to her knees as the adrenaline finally began to wear off, and she could feel exactly how much pain she was in. Her body was screaming in pain as the smoke started choking her.
She coughs once, then a few more times as blood begins to splatter on the floor from her mouth.
Below her, the fire rises steadily, and above her, the ceiling shakes.
Turning her body, Imani looks towards the now-opened and destroyed windows, and looks out to the Russian Skyline.
She felt as if her life flashed before her eyes. She thought about her mom, her dad, all the fun and special times she had with her brothers and her sister-in-laws/best friends, how she made up with her sister, the first time she met all her nieces and nephews, and how she met Alpha, Price, Klye, and Johnny. But more importantly, the time she met and fell in love with Simon, and the special times they spent together, and all the times that didn’t come.
‘I can’t believe I’m about to die a virgin,’ Imani released a sad chuckle as she coughed up more blood.
But just as she was about to give up, Imani faintly heard something over the roaring flames. Or better, she heard someone.
“IMANI!” Price’s voice.
“Price,” She mumbled as she turned towards the doorway.
“IMANI ANSWER US!”
“Simon,” Imani whispered in disbelief.
Imani began slowly crawling toward the sound of their voice. Because for the first time since entering this building, she allows herself to feel something other than the rage she felt for the last three days. Instead, she feels hope.
But the fire continued to burn beneath the broken floor as it continued to roar upward like a living thing, the heat of it clawing at Imani’s face. She pushes her palms against the trembling ground, trying to rise with all her might. But her muscles scream, her ribs grind, and blood continues to drip from her full lips.
Her adrenaline is gone, and the world is beginning to fade around her as her pain spreads to every nook and cranny of her body.
“IMANI!”
Simon’s voice echoes through the smoky air. But this time, much closer.
Looking up, Imani looked towards the now collapsing doorway. Through the drifting embers, she could faintly make out two shapes fighting their way through the debris, coughing and shouting.
Price.
Simon.
They’re here. The came for her.
Imani tries to stand, tries to get up to meet them halfway. But the floor cracks beneath her boot.
A slab tilts, giving way, dropping several inches. The sudden lurch throws her sideways. Her hand catches empty air. Her injured ribs and abdomen seize, choking the air out of her lungs.
Imani collapses to a knee, sweat and soot stinging her eyes as she tries to fight through her pain.
“Stay with us, Imani,” Price calls out, the two men seeing her through the debris that blocked their path, “We’re coming. Just hold on!”
Imani tries to crawl toward them, dragging her body inch by inch. But every movement lights a fire across her spine.
The world begins to tilt as her vision swims. The oxygen was too thin as the smoke was too heavy.
She blinks to get rid of the fatigue. She was so out of it that she didn’t realize that the floor beneath her was shifting. Just like it did with Dragunov.
And just as before, one wrong move caused a loud, resonant crack to ring out through the room.
The tile Imani is leaning on breaks apart, giving way suddenly. Fire roars upward, searing her exposed skin.
It felt like everything was moving in slow motion. She felt her body become almost weightless. Her body is no longer on stable ground. She felt everything give way around her.
Imani was looking up at the ceiling when she realized it. She was falling as her stomach dropped. She clawed at the air, trying to find something to save her, but finding nothing.
Imani felt the heat begin to engulf her. The inferno rushes up to swallow her whole. But at that moment, a hand clamps around her wrist. Hard. Unyielding.
Imani jerks violently as she’s yanked backward. Her body slams into the fractured ledge, pain exploding across her ribs as her vision blurs once again.
A familiar deep voice cuts through the roaring fire.
“I got you.”
Simon.
Simon was lying flat on the collapsing floor, half his body hanging over the drop. One arm is strained to its limit as he holds her dangling form above the fire.
His mask is blackened with soot. But his eyes, his usual cold and unreadable eyes, were now wide with raw, unfiltered fear as he took in Imani’s state.
“Damn it Mani,” he growls, voice shaking as he felt Imani’s grip on him falter, “Don’t you dare let go of me.”
“GHOST HURRY UP,” Price yelled as he stood by their fastly closing exit.
Imani tries to grip his wrist with her other hand, but her fingers are numb and trembling, and her strength is fading.
“Simon,” Imani whispers, dizzy, breath think, “I can’t…”
“YES. You can.” His voice is a vicious snarl, like he’s fighting the building itself, “You’re not dying here. You’ve come too far to die now!”
But Imani felt her eyelids begin to droop.
His grip tightens so hard it’s almost painful.
“IMANI! LOOK AT ME!”
Hearing his tone, Imani forces her gaze upward.
As he began to pull her up, Simon’s masked face was inches from hers, soot sitting on the top of his mask as ash came raining around them like snow. His arm trembles as the floor groans beneath him.
“Don’t quit on me,” he says, quieter now, raw with emotions, “I’ve got you. Just stay awake, stay with me!”
Imani could barely hear him, as her head swayed from side to side and her vision went in and out.
Imani whispers something he barely hears. His name. “…Simon.”
The floor beneath Simon shifts. He snarls and hauls with everything he has left, dragging her up inch by inch. Her chest scrapes over jagged concrete, tearing her skin. He hated hurting her, but this was the only way to pull her up.
Her body finally slides onto solid flooring and immediately goes limp as her eyes flutter briefly.
Ghost catches her head in his hand before it hits the ground.
“Imani! Hey, come on now! Stay with me,” he snaps, slapping her gently.
But Imani’s breathing was ragged, shallow, as if her life was slipping away from her.
Deciding to jump in, Price rushes towards them, dropping to one knee beside them, coughing hard at the smoke.
“Bloody hell…” Price mutters as he looks over at Imani’s injuries. She was in even worse shape than they all expected. And if they didn't get her help, this very well could be her final mission.
“Get her up! We need to move.”
Following his orders, Simon gathers Imani into his arms, lifting her against his chest. Imani barely reacts. Her head fell into the crook of his shoulder as she groaned.
“You’re alright. I’ve got you, love. I’ve got you,” Simon whispered softly as he held onto her tight like she was the only thing that mattered.
Going back to the entrance, Price moves some of the debris out of their way as they slowly but surely make their way down. But the fire has since spread to the lower floors. Leaving the three with limited options, and with Imani going in and out of consciousness, they knew they couldn’t delay or take their time.
“Simon,” Imani whispered as she tried to get his attention.
“Hey, stay awake Mani. We’re getting you out of here,” Simon said as he tucked her bloodied hair out of her face.
“I…I love,” Imani whispered as her already loose grip all but vanishes, her head falling back.
“CHRIST! PRICE!”
“NIK! WE NEED IMMEDIATE EVAC! NIK!”
That was the last thing Imani heard as the darkness finally swallowed her whole.
Next: Chapter 47 (Coming Soon)
Arthur's Note:
DING DONG, THE MONSTER'S DEAD! Imani finally avenged her and the countless girls victimized by Dragunov's greed and evil, all the while saving her niece. But now the question remains, will she survive her injuries? Or will she die like Dragunov did?
The last two chapters were really fun to write. I was scared that I was repeating myself over and over again, as again, I'm not very good at writing action scenes, which is hilarious, as this is an action series I'm writing about, but hey. We all start somewhere. Also, I felt old middle school and high school me possessing over me as the chapter titles and "The darkest pit of hell has opened to swallow us whole...Don't keep the devil waiting, old friend.' line was based on FNAF 6 with Henry's speech.
But anyway, I hope you enjoyed these two chapters! Chapters 47 and 48 are both looking to be long ones as we wrap up this story. Thank you all for your time, and I hope to see you all soon!
Callsign: Umbra
Chapter 45: Don't Keep The Devil Waiting
Masterlist
Word Count: 5,133
Edited: ✅
Published: November 22nd, 2025
Last update/change: November 22nd, 2025
Previous Chapter
TRIGGER WARNING: Graphic Imagery, Intense Violence, Intense Trauma, Gore
April 3rd, 2019: Moscow, Russia
“Mommy! Daddy! Auntie!”
A young girl's cries rang throughout the large, modern room, with the only light from the soft glow of the office lab. Sitting on the couch against the wall-length window, a young girl in wrinkled clothes with disheveled hair cried her heart out.
She was actually scared, petrified even. She doesn’t remember much. The last thing she remembered was being at recess and talking to someone. Next thing she knew, she was waking up in a strange place with even stranger people. They were mean to her. Grabbing and dragging her by her arm when she didn’t want to move or if she didn’t move fast enough. Yelling in her face when she wouldn’t stop crying or when she peed herself because she got so scared. It was terrible.
‘I want my Auntie,’ she thought as she curled herself into a ball in her clean but wrinkled clothes, ‘I wanna go home.’
At the sound of the door to the room opening, the young girl immediately felt her entire body shaking. She didn’t want to get hurt again. She didn’t want to be scared.
Hearing the footsteps stop just in front of her, she felt her entire body all but shake out of control in fear.
“Little Zaychik,” the voice called out softly. (Bunny)
She didn’t respond, just kept her head in her legs as she held on even tighter.
Hearing some rustling, the young girl felt the side of the couch next to her dip as the man next to her.
Then, she felt him running his hand through her curls, just like her auntie does.
“It’s not nice to ignore people, Billie.”
Peaking her head over her knees, Billie’s eyes locked onto the old man. He wasn’t mean to her like the others, but for some reason, Billie felt even more terrified with him.
“Have you eaten Billie?”
Billie just shook her head, remembering how some of the other bad guys here slapped her limbs when she talked, saying her stutter was annoying.
“Now, now, little one. When someone speaks to you, you speak back,” the man chastised, “Now tell me. Have you eaten?”
“N-N-No,” Billie answered.
“Hmm,” he hummed, “I’ll make sure you get something ok?”
“Ok,” Billie replied softly.
Sitting up, but still keeping her distance, Billie asked the question that’s been burning her little brain, “Why am I here?”
The old man in front of her just smiled softly, “Because my little Zaychik, your auntie failed a test, so to bring her to me, I had to take something she loved.”
“But why me?”
“Because she loves you deeply, little Zaychik,” the man replied as he bopped her nose, “And I know she’ll come to the rescue if she knew her favorite niece was in trouble.”
“But she d-d-didn’t, though,” Billie cried.
“But she will,” the old man said as he moved closer to her, putting a finger under her chin so she’d be forced to meet his cold eyes, “I know your auntie Mani Billie. I know her very well. And based on what she’s done, she’ll be here very soon. I can promise that.”
Before Billie could reply, four men came rushing in, all with a panicked expression on their faces.
“What is it,” the old man asked, his tone changing from that sweet and caring tone he used for Billie to a cold and distant one.
“Sir, she’s here,” the one in front said.
‘Auntie,’ Billie thought hopefully.
But as she slowly turned her head to face the old man, she saw a sight that made her scared for her auntie. Because on this man’s face was a wicked smile, lacking any warmth she was familiar with. It reminded her of the cat from Alice in Wonderland.
Turning towards her, the man, with that smile still on his face, said softly, “I told you she’d come for you.”
Picking her up with ease, the old man put Billie on his hip and said, “I want men on each floor. The man who kills her gets the bounty.”
As he began to walk out one of the men asked, “And where will you be General Dragunov?”
Turning his body slightly, Dragunov smiled, “To prepare for the final confrontation.”
Since it was past business hours, Moscow's International Business Center was all but dead. Making this clean up easier than Imani could have hoped for. Because of the way she felt, detached, unfeeling, and cold after an almost three-day search, she knew anyone who came in sight would be dead on the spot.
As Imani looked up, the large tower that seemed to stand above the rest loomed above her. 75 floors of concrete and glass. It honestly reminded her of Billionaires' Row in New York with a mix of Russian architecture. But behind the beautiful human creation that stood as proud as the man who ran it, all Imani can hear is her niece.
Her niece’s scream in that video Vasil showed her of Billie being taken when she was at school. It felt like she was reliving her most traumatic moment. But instead of her, it was now being forced on her niece. Someone who should have remained off limits, but was now being dragged into this mess. And that will be Imani’s biggest regret.
Just thinking about it, seeing Billie begging, being snatched over the fence, and hearing her screams as her teacher ran to her, screaming her name, made Imani feel that drawing guilt.
But this was her chance to make it right. And to make sure that this is where her and Dragunov’s story ends.
As Imani and Alpha walked into the building, fully geared up with weapons thanks to Vasil, Imani felt that cold, clean darkness slide over her mind like a hood. Deep and slow breaths that made her seem as calm as a nun. Her pulse was beating steadily. All of that as the world narrows to that single target, presumably at the top, along with Billie.
In his K9 gear, Alpha stands beside her, sensing that shift in her. His ears flatten as he gives one low, warning growl. Not meant for her, but for everything above them.
Leaning down to and scratching one of his ears, Imani turned back to the building and whispered to herself, “One last mission.”
Just like before, when she killed two and traumatized one of Dragunov’s lieutenants, Imani shuts off all her emotions and signals for Alpha to stay behind her as she throws open the front door, entering the lobby. Security, men who were presumably on Dragunov’s payroll, didn't even finish shouting before she dropped.
Three single and definitive gunshots crack through the air as Imani dropped them.
As one guard comes out to see the commotion, only to see one crazed woman holding a gun and looking down at his three dead co-workers, he frantically reaches for his gun. Taking his eyes off her. That would prove to be a mistake as Alpha launches himself into the chaos, clamping onto a guard’s throat, dragging him down, shaking until bone cracks.
Imani doesn’t wait as Alpha finishes him. She just walked through the pool of blood that had begun to pool on the ground as she walked to the staircase.
For the next thirty minutes, Imani climbed the floors. A few by the elevator, but most of the time through the staircases. Before she knew it, she was moving faster than she ever had.
Floor 28.
Floor 39.
Floor 45.
Imani stops counting once she reaches floor 56. And honestly, she stops thinking.
Her mind became a tunnel. Door. Kill. Up. Door. Kill. Up. Save her. Save her. Save her. Imani doesn’t remember switching weapons. One moment, a rifle. Next, a pistol. Next, she’s buried a combat knife into a man’s throat. Then she’s holding his shotgun. Then she’s swinging it like a bat into someone’s face as blood splatters on her cheek. Warm and sticky.
But the craziest part was that she barely felt it.
Alpha stayed at her heel like a shadow. Every time a man tries to flank her, Alpha tears them apart, ripping tendons, severing arteries. Bodies tumble down the stairs in wet, boneless rolls.
A grenade bounces at her feet.
Almost on instinct, Imani returned it to its sender with a kick, and she dove on top of Alpha as the explosion rang out, causing a loud ringing in both their ears. Looking up, Imani coughed as she sweated away the rising dust and concrete shards that fell onto her.
Getting up from the ground, Imani doesn’t notice the pain or the blood trickling down from her wound on her abdomen that was made thanks to some of the falling debris.
With a quick shake of his body, Alpha was back on his feet and was rushing to keep up with Imani as she continued on.
“Umbra’s here! She’s on the fifty-second floor! God, she’s slaughtering everyone! WE NEED BACKUP! I REPEAT! WE NEED-”
Static.
Dragunov smiled in his office chair as he listened to his men’s radio. She was moving just as he expected. Looking over to the scared little girl who sat on top of his desk, head down and twiddling her small fingers as tears fell on her hands. Then lifted his other hand to see that familiar glass cartridge with the magenta-colored serum. Dragunov’s smile widened as he lifted the radio to his mouth and said,
“Bring in reinforcements.”
Back outside the building, Price, Simon, Kyle, and Johnny finally pull up to the building.
“This is Wtahcer-1 on comms, how do you read Bravo 6?”
“This is Bravo 6 now on station,” Price replied, “Nik, how far out are you?”
“40 minutes out. Still waiting on my contact to ok me to fly in Moscow airspace. Don't want to get shot down,” Nikolai replied.
“Good,” Price replied, “Laswell, you're on cameras. The rest of you, you're on me. We find Umbra and Bille and get out.”
“And if we see the General sir,” Kyle asked.
“Then you kill him,” Simon replied this time.
“And when you shoot him, make sure you use those bullets Dr. Hall made. Regardless of whether he took that shite or not. Kill on sight. Now, let's move.”
Back inside, Imani continued to make her way through the countless men she encountered. There were so many men rushing through the hallway, all to stop her. But she’s faster. And in her current state, her mind blanks out, her vision tunnels, and her limbs move on pure muscle memory.
She shots three in the head. Slits one in the throat. Uses another person as a human shield while she reloads, then drops them with a single gunshot to the back of the head. All until their numbers dwindle. Someone tries to run, they always do. But Alpha doesn’t let him. The wolf drags the man back by the calf, screams echoing until they cut off with a sickening crack as he breaks his neck.
But as Imani continues to cut through these men as if they were nothing, she begins to feel numb. Like a burst of clarity hits her. She hears a child crying. At first, she thought she was hearing Billie, but it wasn’t. In fact, it wasn’t real.
It was a memory. It was her trauma. All of it is coming to her in full force as she loses her grip on reality. Imani’s breath shudders as she reaches down to her side and sees blood covering her skeleton gloves. The same gloves that the man she loved gave her. But now wasn't the time for that. Now wasn’t the time to falter.
With her fists clenched around her pistol, Imani hardened her resolve.
“If this is my last mission…then so be it.”
At that moment, a guard tries to blindside her from one of the many offices that she’s passed so far, coming from behind the open door with a knife. But like her body was still in autopilot, Imani dodged, her body leaning back far as she grabbed the knife he tried to stab her with and twisted his arm so far back, it found its new home in his neck. But before he realized it, she kicked him so hard he flew into a glass window of the office, leaving him covered in glass shards as he bled to death.
“Let's get moving, Alpha,” Imani called out as she saw the number 69, signalling that they were almost at the top floor. Following his master's orders, Alpha rams open the next stairwell door with his full weight, snarling, teeth red, eyes wild with bloodlust.
As many of their friends and their squads went quiet, the guards became terrified. And with someone now cutting out the power to the floor, they began to shoot before seeing shadows. They scream warnings and barricade doors.
But none of it mattered in the end.
Imani moves like the name they gave her. Like a reaper carved out of instinct and vengeance. And Alpha, her trusty companion, was there with her every step of the way as he tears out throats, hamstrings, wrists, whatever he reaches first. His growls echo up the stairwell and floors like an omen whispered by the building itself.
Men try to beg. Try to surrender. But Imani doesn’t care to hear them. Because just as they begged, Billie and many of he other girls they victimized begged too, all of which was left unanswered.
“Jesus Christ,” Kate whispered as she watched the footage. This woman. This being. This wasn’t the Imani she helped raise. This was something else. She didn’t spare any of Dragunov’s men. Not like she blamed her. If the roles were reversed and someone took Meera from her, Kate would hunt them to the ends of the earth. But this, this wasn’t like her Mnai.
“Price, you need to step it up,” Kate called out, “Umbra’s at the seventy-third floor, and she looks injured. She won’t last long if she keeps going the way she is.”
And if Imani was on the same frequency as them, and heard what Kate said, she’d hate to admit it, but she was right. Her body was in some serious pain. Out of all the missions she has done, this had to be the first time she pushed herself this far. It made what she did in Solunaire and Urzikstan look like a cake walk.
But she had to keep pushing. She had to go to the 75th floor. Where her niece is. And where he devil was waiting.
A few more guards tried to stop her. But just like the others, one by one, they fell. But feeling a bit worn out, Imani decided to instead take the elevator and pressed the top button for floor 75. But as the door closed, so did her fate.
As they arrived on the top floor, two more guards were guarding the one massive door at the end of the glass-walled hallway. Based on their expressions, they didn’t want this fight. Not with someone who looks like they’re doing a Carrie cosplay. If they had the choice, they’d rather jump out of these windows that surrounded them and land on the pavement of the financial capital of Russia than face the bloodied demon who slaughtered over a hundred of their own guys like she was killing bugs or rodents. But what choice did they have? So accepting this as their fate, the two raised their guns to shoot her. But like she was in the old west, Imani drew her pistol and shot them both in the head so fast, neither of them had time to register it.
Stepping over their bodies like they were discarded trash, Imani stops in front of the massive door that those guards were once guarding. She could hear the faint sound of music coming from it, signalling that someone was home.
Without wasting a second, Imani threw the doors open and walked inside, silent as she witnessed the scene in front of her.
In the modern, luxurious executive office, high within his skyscraper, overlooking the sprawling Russian skyline, with its expansive floor-to-ceiling glass windows offering a breathtaking view of the urban landscape, were Dragunov and Billie. Dragunov had Billie in his arms as they faced the Russian skyline.
As Imani and Alpha began walking in, Dragunov called out over his shoulder, “Took you long enough, my little doll. Had me believing that you’d never show.”
“Well, I was busy,” Imani scowled at the older man.
“Yes, you were. Rescuing your mutt, then killing two of my three lieutenants and traumatizing the third to the point he can’t even talk. I must say I’m impressed.”
As he turned around to face her, Imani could finally see her niece. Physically, Billie looked fine, scared but fine. Imani couldn’t stop the guilt as her small eyes widened in fear as she took in the state her aunt was in.
“Auntie,” Billie cried as she reached her arms to her.
“Hey now, little one,” Dragunov chastised as he pulled Billie back towards him, pinching her cheek, “The adults are talking, Bunny.”
“Let her go,” Imani snapped, pointing her gun at him.
“Oh. So feisty,” Dragunov laughed.
Bending down, Dragunov followed Imani’s request and put Billie down. Without wasting a second, Billie ran over to Imani and jumped into her arms, crying hysterically. It took everything in Imani to not wince in pain, but she held Billie in her arms tightly.
“It’s ok baby, you’re ok,” Imani soothed she patted the back of Billie’s curly hair.
As the two loosened their grip, Billie looked down and saw a bright, wet red spot on her shirt, and it didn’t take long for the five-year-old to realize where it was coming from.
“Auntie,” Billie whispered as more tears fell.
“Hey, I’m ok,” Imani smiled through the pain, “Listen to me Billie, I’m gonna get you out of here, but you have to listen to me ok?”
When she got that frantic nod from Billie, Imani explained, “You know how you and Alpha love to play cowgirl? Well, you’re gonna ride on Alpha all the way down until you get to the bottom, ok? But you have to promise me to keep your eyes closed. Don’t open them for even a second.”
“Ok. But,” Billie questioned as she looked from Imani to the bad man who watched the entire exchange with a smile.
“I’ll be ok. I’ll be right behind you. I promise.”
Leaning her forehead against Billie, Imani whispered softly, “I love you, Billie.”
“To P-P-Pluto and back,” Billie asked.
“To Pluto and back,” Imani repeated with a laugh.
Giving her a quick kiss on the forehead, Imani put the five-year-old on Alpha’s back. Looking to Alpha, Imani scratched his head for what she thought to be the last time, “Thanks for being my greatest friend.”
Standing up, Imani gave the two one last look, “Remember, Billie, keep your eyes closed. Alpha, go.”
Alpha hesitated for a moment, not wanting to leave her, but with one look from Imani, Alpha was out the open doors. It wasn’t until she heard the sound of the stairwell door, which was one of those push doors, close loudly, that she turned to face Dragunov, still smiling.
“Ah, the love of the youth.”
Walking around his desk, Dragunov stood a few feet from her, “If you did what you were supposed to do, I would have never gotten Billie involved.”
“She shouldn’t have been involved in the first place,” Imani snapped, “It was between me and you. No one else.”
“But it was thanks to your love for her that led you here. Back to me.”
“Trust me, I know it’s not nice to keep the devil waiting,” Imani scoffed as she stepped closer to him.
Dragunov chuckled at that, “Just like your father with the name-calling.”
Deciding to hit him where it hurts, Imani’s next words wiped the smile off his face, “You’re right. I am his daughter. Just like my dad was more of a father to Alexei than you ever were.”
Dragunov was still for a moment as the two looked each other in the eyes. But just as fast as Imani had killed his men, Dragunov sent a devastating slap across Imani's face. Hitting her so hard that Imani fell to the marble floor. Looking up from her spot on the floor, Imani smirked as she spat out some blood.
‘Fuck. For an old timer, he’s stronger than he looks,’ she thought as she got back up.
“Looks like I struck a nerve,” Imani laughed, backing away a bit.
“I won’t lie, you did,” Dragunov replied honestly, adjusting his cufflinks, “But that doesn’t matter. Not anymore.”
Before Imani could ask, she watched as Dragunov took something out of his pocket. A syringe filled with a magenta liquid. It didn’t take much for Imani to realize what it was.
“A parting gift from the doctor,” Dragunov explained, “Didn’t think I’d be using it like this, but desperate times call for desperate measures. Don’t you think?”
“If you think I’m gonna let you inject that shit into me, you have another thing coming,” Imani snarled.
“You really think I have a choice?”
“The only way I don’t have a choice in what I do is when I’m dead.”
“Hmmm, that’s not a bad idea,” Dragunov smirked.
Before Imani could react, Dragunov tried to stab the syringe in Imani’s neck. She narrowly dodged as he went for her neck.
She kicks his knee, knocking him down onto one knee. Dragunov grunts, angling away, but his grip never loosens on the syringe as he looks up at her with a smirk.
“You’re fast,” Dragunov spits, “But that little injury of yours is gonna slow you down. It’s only a matter of time before you bleed out.”
She knew he was right. But she couldn’t stop. She wouldn’t stop. She won’t stop until he’s dead. Gritting her teeth, Imani sprints forward as he prepares himself with the syringe.
They collide in a flurry of blows and dodges.
Fists crack against skin as they exchanged blows on anything they could reach. Bone meeting bone. Blood splattering in the air as their blows connect and break skin. But as the fight continued on, so did the bleeding on her lower abdomen. She felt the world become more and more unsteady as she continued to lose more and more blood. But she knew if she hesitated or faltered for one moment, it very much could equal death.
A weakness that the old General was quick to exploit. Dragunov grabs her curly hair that fell out of its ponytail and slams her head into the wall as hard as he can. Stars exploded across her vision as she heard a sickening crack from her nose.
Bringing her face close, Dragunov whispers in her ear, “You came all this way for this. Don’t you want to experience what turned Alpha into a monster?”
Dragunov tries to inject her once more in the neck. But Imani had a different idea. Throws her head back into his nose, hearing that familiar crunch.
Screaming in pain as blood gushes from his nose, Dragunov roars as he pushes Imani away and backhands her across the face, sending her skidding across the polished floor.
Wiping away the blood as he watched, Imani struggled to get up. Dragunov picked up the dropped syringe and marched towards her once again.
Imani tackles him at the waist, driving both of them into a row of glass display cases he kept on the far wall of the office. The glass shatters around them as they all but take turns smashing each other through it, most of the shards carving into their skin.
Once Dragunov had the upper hand, he punched her ribs, once, twice, three times, before smashing her abdomen, the same place she was losing blood. Then he gripped her by her neck, choking her out.
But as her vision blurs, she does the old reliable again. She headbutts him even harder, aiming directly for the already broken nose.
He stumbles as he screams and holds his nose.
Grabbing her knife from her belt, she tackled him to the ground and stabbed him right in the shoulder, twisting it as he cried out in pain.
‘Fuck, I missed,’ Imani thought as she was aiming for his heart. But her blurry vision was becoming a bigger problem.
Dragunov snarls like an animal as blood oozes from his wound. Gripping her wounded, making her cry out, Dragunov flips them and slams her into the ground. With one arm holding her down by her neck, Dragunov reached over and grabbed the syringe once again, using his mouth to get the top off and exposing the needle.
Imani used her hands and grabbed his wrist as he brought the needle down. She tried desperately to stop it from reaching her neck, but she was quickly losing her grip and strength as it still slowly descended towards her.
“After all these years, I’ll finally have my revenge,” Dragunov groaned as he fought against her.
As Imani felt her body finally begin to give up, she remembered the one lesson her father taught that saved her life countless times.
“Rule number one: Never fight fair. You’re small and a woman, and people will take advantage of that. So make it your advantage and their disadvantage.”
Though this was considered a low blow, even for her, desperate times called for desperate measures. So as hard and as fast as she could, Imani brought her knee to the place the sun doesn’t shine. This caused Dragunov to groan in pain.
“Rule number 2: Leverage. Fighting isn’t all about strength, baby girl. They push, you pull. And make sure you end up on top.”
Twisting her body, Imani switched their positions so she was now on top.
“Rule number three: Commit. The minute you make a choice, you follow through. No matter what happens.”
Seeing the syringe, Imani knew what she had to do. Regardless of whether she bleeds out first or not, she had to make sure that this serum was out of the equation.
“Rule number four: Know when to pick your fights. Running doesn’t make you weak. It’s a means to survive. So if there’s a fight you can’t win, Mani. Run. Run and never look back.”
‘Sorry, Dad,’ Imani thought as she twisted Dragunov’s wrist, breaking it, ‘But I don’t think I can get away this time.’
“You want revenge,” she murmurs, “Here. Use this.”
Imani, with his wrist still in his neck, slams the syringe into his neck like he tried with her, and injects the serum directly into his neck.
Dragunov gasped as he felt this excruciating pain run through him. Almost like his body was on fire and someone was putting pins and needles in every vein, and every cell he could find.
He thrashed around in pain to the point that Imani got thrown off him.
As he stood up, Dragunov frantically touched his throat as the serum surged through his veins, changing him with each passing moment.
“You’ve,” Dragunov groaned as if he was choking as he stumbled towards one of the walls with paintings on it, “Condemned us both.”
Throwing one of the paintings that didn’t fall in their fight revealed a button.
Imani immediately knew what it was. It was a kill switch. A detonator.
Imani lunges, but Dragunov slams his hand against it.
Down further in the building, Billie followed her auntie’s rule to a T. Keeping her eyes closed as she sat on Apha’s back, her tiny hands gripping on tight to his gear.
But abruptly, Billie felt Alpha stop. She even felt the small vibration as he began to growl.
“Alphie, w-w-what’s wrong,” Billie asked, her eyes still closed.
But he didn’t respond. Not like he would anyway. He just continued to stare forward, hunched over like he was ready to attack at any moment.
So when the door to the staircase finally opened, Alpha began to bark rapidly.
“Oi, it's us, you mangy mutt,” a Scottish accent was heard shouting.
Sitting up, Billie broke her promise and saw her four new uncles.
“Uncle Johnny,” Billie exclaimed as she smiled up at him.
“Billie,” Price called out.
But as Billie jumped down off of Alpha, she saw past the four men and saw what looked to be a dead man lying on the ground. His eyes were wide open as blood surrounded him.
“Is he,” Billie began to ask as she began to cry and shake, pointing to the body.
Scoping her up, Simon held her close and turned her away so he was the one to face the body.
“Don’t look at that Billie. Focus on me, ok?”
“Ok,” Billie stuttered as tears continued.
“Fuckin hell, Billie, are you hurt,” Kyle asked as he noted her blood-stained clothes.
Billie shook her head and put her head in Simon’s neck, “N-N-Not my blood. Auntie’s.”
“Fuckin hell,” Price mumbled under his breath.
They all knew, based on the amount of blood covering Billie, that Imani must have been losing a lot of blood. And fast.
“Where’s your Auntie,” Simon asked.
“With the bad man,” Billie answered.
“Ok, and where’s that?”
Before she could respond, a loud and resounding noise rang through the building, shaking it all the way down to its foundation.
BOOM.
“Laswell, what the hell was that,” Price asked over the blaring alarms.
“Explosion on the top floor,” Laswell answered, “I see fires on the top floor to floor 73, and it will continue to spread. Get up there and find Imani now because if you don’t, that floor is gonna cave!”
“Rodger,” Price confirmed, “Gaz, Soap, take Billie and Alpha out. We may have handled the remaining guards below, but be careful, there could be more. Ghost and I will go for Umbra.”
“But-” Billie began.
“Listen to me, Billie, I’ll bring your aunt back. I swear,” Simon began as he looked Billie in the eyes, “But to do that, I have to make sure you’re safe first. Can you do that for me?”
Billie silently looked at him until she gave a small nod and an even smaller ok.
“Good girl,” Simon sighed as he kissed her on the cheek.
Handing her over to Kyle, Price and Ghost spared no time and raced up the stairs.
“It’s ok, lass,” Johnny said as he pinched, “They’ll get her back. Just you watch.”
But getting to her wouldn’t be so easy, given that her fight against Dragunov would reach its climactic end.
TRIGGER WARNING: Graphic Imagery, Intense Violence, Intense Trauma, Gore
After those words left Simon’s mouth, they were immediately on the move. Since her work was done and due to the dangers, the team had to first drop Dr. Hall off at a U.S. Military base that was set to return to the U.S. with Kocúr data. Meanwhile, Farah and Alex would handle the rest of the cleanup. Giving the team the ability to go after Imani. A task they knew would be more complicated than it sounded.
Based on the security footage from the school, they were able to identify the man who took Billie as one of Dragunov’s lieutenants. One of the men responsible for running one of Dragunov’s illegal ‘investments’.
“Taras Pavlov,” Kyle repeated the name as they all flew to their destination, “Do we have any information on him or any of the other men?”
“A lot actually,” Kate answered, “He and the other two lieutenants you mentioned have been under an international microscope for a while now. Drug, Human, and Arms trafficking.”
“Whose in charge of what,” Kyle asked.
“Boris Gusev handles his arms trafficking, Leon Belov handles his drugs trafficking, and Taras Pavlov handles human trafficking, it was why he was sent to take Billie.”
“Would Imani have access to this information,” Johnny asked.
“If not with her security clearances, she does have one, if not the best insider contact, to give it to her,” Kate replied.
“Vasil Ivanou,” Price suggested.
“Mhm.”
“Most likely he’s helping her right now,” Simon replied
“Do we know where these guys are,” Kyle asked.
“Yes,” Kate answered as she pulled out her tablet to display three key locations.
“We believe that Belov is currently in Kapitian Andreevo, Bulgaria. The perfect place for importing and distributing drugs like cocaine, ketamine, and heroin from Turkey.”
Switching the screen, Kate then shows the Gusev, “The man in charge of the trafficking of Dragunov’s weapons is stationed here in Kosovo, in the city of Peja. And finally-”
Switching the screen over one last time, Kate showed the man who crossed the line, “Taras Pavlov's base of operation is believed to be here in North Macedonia. But that one is up in the air as his tracks disappear after he left to get Billie.”
“And that’s something Imani must know too,” Simon replied, “Which means she’ll go for the other two to figure out where Pavlov is.”
“Yes, and who knows what she’ll do when she finds him or those other two.”
“So, who do we go after first? Belov or Gusev,” Johnny asked.
Before Kate could respond, Simon interjected, “Knowing Mani, she’ll go for whoever is closest. And based on where we were, it would be Belov.”
“Then let’s hurry up and get there. She already got a head start,” Price said, ignoring the obvious worry that lay in Simon’s eyes.
However, none of them could have anticipated what awaited them when they arrived in Bulgaria and Kosovo. None of them could have known that that one-hour head start could really change that much.
As they arrived in Bulgaria, they came to what looked like an abandoned warehouse by the port. But after scouting the area for any movement. They couldn’t see any suspicious activity from within. Not wanting to waste any more time, they decided to go in with Laswell keeping overwatch.
Even from right outside the cargo area, the warehouse, now converted into a drug factory, reeked of chemicals. But that smell wouldn’t stop them. On Price’s signal, they moved inside the back stairwell, in the back of the building, where the entire room was lit by a blue emergency light on the ceiling. As they moved through the door to get into the central area of the warehouse, the four men noticed the giant conveyor belt that led outside was stopped, leaving some of their ‘goods’ out for the world to see.
But as they came further in, opening the door to the actual place, they packaged and moved the drugs onto the conveyor belt. Price halts, stopping Simon, Kyle, and Johnny behind him.
“What’s going on Cap,” Kyle asked.
“Contact,” Price whispered. But it wasn’t with urgency; it was more like someone who knew that it was too late.
Peaking from behind him, the boys saw what Price saw. Bodies. A ton of them. Workers, couriers, guards. Some of their bodies were collapsed on catwalks, slumped against vats, draped across the smaller belts that connect to the main one. None of it looks staged. It seems like a place that stopped suddenly, mid-panic. Some died from gunshots as they could visibly see bullet holes, and others died from what looked like bite marks and even significant claw marks in their bodies.
“Imani and Alpha. They were here,” Johnny noted as Simon bent down near a body.
Feeling the temperature of the body, Simon sighed as he stood back up, “No good. The body’s cold. She and Alpha must be long gone.”
“I can confirm that,” Kate called out as she finally got access to nearby security cameras, “Last activity seen near this place was two hours ago. Mani’s long gone.”
“Price,” Simon called out, motioning his head to the office above the warehouse.
Following his gaze, everyone saw the office with its lights still on.
“Be on guard,” Price ordered, “Let’s see if we can find Belov.”
And found him they did.
Because as they climbed up the stairs, stepping over the many bodies and pools of blood as they walked the catwalk to the office, they slowly opened the door to discover a terryigfing sight.
Leon Belov. Dead.
“Secure the room,” Price ordered. Once they ensured there was no one else hiding away, they all got closer to the drug lieutenant.
He sat in his office chair in the middle of the room, his hands visibly restainted behind it. He had needles sticking out of his arms all of them pushed in. His veins were bulging, showing the veins that should be blue to be an inkling black. Moving up to his eyes, they were blown wide as his face had a mix of pain and ecstasy.
“Fuckin hell,” Kyle mumbled as he and the others looked him over, “She overdosed him. Injected him with every type of drug he was moving here.”
“Brutal,” Johnny whispered.
Noticing something on the desk, Simon walked away from the group and picked up the piece of paper. It was then that he noticed the familiar handwriting. Imani’s handwriting. It was unmistakable. It had that signature mixture of print and cursive writing. Something that Simon teased her about when he first noticed it. Shaking away that memory, Simon read aloud the note she left behind,
“Just as you feed the people poison, we fed it to you.”
Simon draws a long breath as he turns to look at the others, “She’s making a statement."
Laswell’s voice filters in through the van’s static, “And a loud one at that. I got bogeys coming in hot to your location. Exfil out now so this doesn’t get loud.”
Price curses under his breath, “Copy that watcher, we’re RTB.”
Price’s face didn’t soften as he looked at the three of them. “Come on. We have to catch up to her.”
But as they left that warehouse, they left with a sinking feeling that this was just the beginning. And their fear was right.
Because, as they made it to the city of Peja in Kosovo the next day, they stumbled upon a familiar scene. Bodies littering an abandoned warehouse. Weapons of all kinds, handguns, rifles, shotguns, explosives, and even launchers, lay out as if someone tried to use them, but was unable to. Hell, they even found a high-rate-of-fire automatic cannon case, but for some odd reason, the weapon wasn’t in it.
But that was soon found as they located Boris Gusev. Or what was left of him.
Hanging from the ceiling inside the principal office of the warehouse, in front of that missing weapon, was Gusev, his body ripped to shreds as it looked like Imani had the automatic weapon set to unload the 100 rounds it had inside it. Ripping and tearing apart his flesh with brutality.
“Bloody fuckin Jesus,” Johnny groaned as he felt himself get sick for the first time in a while.
“Did she leave a note this time Ghost,” Price asked as the rest of them stayed by the office door while Ghost walked into the room and around the body. Even though he heard the cannon lock onto him, they all could see it was out of bullets, meaning there was no fear of getting hurt for not shutting it off.
Seeing that familiar print and cursive handwriting, Simon read it aloud once again, “You traded death, now die by it.”
“Catchy,” Kyle mumbled.
“Let’s move,” Price ordered, “She’s two out of three. We need to find Pavlov before she does.”
But just like before, they were too late. Because a few hours later, after returning to their temporary safe house to recharge and think about what had happened, Laswell got a hit. A prominent human trafficking bust was happening in Romania, which turned out to be Pavlov’s true base of operations, as the other was just a front. On the news, they saw an unknown vigilante save countless innocent people from a life of forced seritude. But just as many lives were saved, many others were taken as well. The only difference this time was that there was a survivor. A suspect is in custody. A suspect they all identified as the man himself, Taras Pavlov.
Wasting no time, they all took a short flight and traveled to the city of Bucharest. Now in civilian clothes, the group was led by the lead investigator in charge of their case to the solitary confinement cell.
“You won’t get much out of him CIA,” the detective said, “We tried everything, but that man is too broken. Whatever man or monster did this, truly broken him.”
And after what they saw from the last two men, they could believe it. Opening up the cell, the group of five walked in. No longer was the big man with the smug smile who stood behind Viktor Dragunov; now, there was nothing but a scared, sniveling man rocking back and forth in the corner with a straitjacket on.
“The fuck did she do to him,” Johnny mumbled in disbelief.
“What’s that for,” Kyle asked, motioning to the fabric.
“He was a threat to himself and others. Kept going crazy when someone touched him. We almost thought he was a victim until the actual victims said that he was the ringleader,” the lead detective said with a shake of his head, “Anyway, you guys got five minutes. So hurry up. We gotta get him moved soon.”
Closing them in, the room went silent again. Well almost silent as Taras Pavlov kept mumbling under his breathe.
Knowing this was more her expertise, Kate stepped forward, “Pavlov.”
Nothing, no reaction at all. Like she wasn’t even there.
Kneeling down in front of him, Kate’s eyes widen. She could see it. Those familiar nail marks. Alpha’s nail marks. And based on the slash coming from the top of his hand and across his face, even going over an eye, Kate knew he’d be blind from it as a result.
“Pavlov,” she called out again, this time more firmly, “What happened back there?”
Still nothing.
“What did Imani do to you?”
That got a response. Pavlov froze. His terrier eyes locked onto Laswells.
“That got a reaction,” Price noted as he kneeled down next to her.
“Yes, it did,” Kate mumbled with a nod, “Can you tell us what she did to you?”
Pavlov was silent once again as he rocked back and forth. But after a few seconds, he mumbled under his breath, “Killed. Killed everyone.”
“Well, we got that,” Kyle sarcastically said.
“No one left. Hurt…Hurt me. She and that wolf. She didn’t stop.”
“No shite,” Johnny added now, all the be shushed by Simon.
“Can you tell us where she’s going,” Price asked.
Pavlov just shook his head frantically.
Having had enough of this, Price grabbed the front of the straitjacket, “Tell us, dammit! Where’s Imani?”
Almost like that name was a trigger, Pavlov began to spaz out. Shaking so violently in fear that Price and Laswell had to back away because he started to kick at them, as if he was trying to kick them away.
“THE DOLL WILL SLEEP BENEATH THE SPIRE! THE DOLL WILL SLEEP BENEATH THE SPIRE! THE DOLL WILL SLEEP BENEATH THE SPIRE!”
As if on cue, a lot of cops came rushing inside, and that same detective came inside to push them out. The last thing they see of Pavlov is eight cops jumping on him to hold him down as one injects him with something.
“Sorry, Ma’ama and gentlemen, but it looks like your time is up. Thanks to you, we gotta fight him again.”
With that, the group found itself back at square one again, with more questions.
CIA Safe House, April 2nd, 2019: Kremenchuk, Ukraine 6:18 PM
The sun has long since set on the countryside safe house. Kyle and Johnny have all but decided to get some shut-eye to recharge, while Laswell went to fill General Barnes in on the situation and to continue searching with Price standing by her side. It's almost hard to believe that Imani caused this much damage in about a day. But rage was a great motivator. Simon knew better than anyone.
Simon found himself outside, sitting on one of the wooden fences with his mask off. Tonight reminded him of all the nights he and Imani sat outside and watched the stars.
‘Fuckin hell,’ Simon sighed, ‘What the fuck is wrong with me?’
She’s been gone for damn near today, but it felt like months. He’s been worried about her since they left Russia. He thought he could help; he thought he did. However, it seemed that his conversation with her had made her even more anxious. And when Farah said they had a good talk, he felt a mix of relief and a bit of jealousy that it had worked for her.
However, that fear resurfaced when they heard what had happened and saw the footage of Billie being taken. He could only imagine how she felt. All alone with no one there with her.
“Mind if I join you?”
Getting out of his thoughts, Simon turned to see Price with an unlit cigar in his hand.
Instead of verbally responding, Simon turned back around to look at the moon again, nodding his head.
Walking up next to him, Price lit the cigar and looked beyond the hills in front of them, taking in the lush and open countryside of Ukraine.
Feeling something soft next to him, Price looked down to see Simon’s mask on the fence.
“It’s been a while since I’ve seen you with your mask off Simon,” Price noted.
“Felt stuffy.”
Looking towards him, Price hummed as he took a drag of his cigar,
“What’re you thinking Simon.”
Simon's voice was low, “She didn’t kill him. Killed everyone else but him. And the people she did kill, she left them to send a message. But keeping Pavlov alive, I’d say, made a bigger impact.”
Price stood beside him, not looking up from his cigar as he continued to lean on the fence. “Yeah,” he says quietly, “She made sure he remembered everything he’s ever done, and everything she did to him.”
Simon glances over at the older man, “That was worse than killing him. Almost as bad as what she did to the others.”
Price finally looks at him, tired eyes beneath a brow lined with years of knowing exactly what vengeance costs, “She wanted him to feel what he made others feel. Men like him, they trade in fear, in power, in control. She took all that away. Left him nothin’ but his own demons. Just like Dragunov did to her.”
Simon’s jaw tightens at the name, “Still. This…This isn’t her. Not our Umbra.”
Then, before thinking, three words left Simon’s mouth before he could think in a quiet whisper, “Not my Imani.”
Price was floored at that comment, “Your Imani?”
Simon was quiet, just looked away, “Fuckin hell Simon.”
They were quiet for a moment. The two let his silent declaration fester between them.
Moving closer to Simon, Price’s voice was low as he spoke his next words carefully, “She’s gone too far, Simon. You know it. I know. Kyle and Johnny know it. Laswell knows it. And I’m sure she knows it too.”
Taking one more drag of his cigar, Price looked up to the moon, “We’ve both seen what happens when a soldier crosses that line. You don’t come back from it easily, if at all. You should know better than anyone.”
Simon silently listens. He knew Price was talking about his past. About what he went through when he was in Mexico, and what happened to his mother and brother when he was gone. Because Imani did the same thing he did. She’d moved through everyone responsible like a shadow, showing no hesitation, no mercy.
“She’s still out there,” Simon says, “You think she’ll stop now?”
Price exhales, smoke curling around his words, “Not ‘til she finds Billie, or Dragunov.”
Ghost’s voice is tight. “And then?”
Price doesn’t answer for a moment. He watches the rain bead on his gloves, then says, “Then she’ll do what we think she’ll do. Or die trying.”
Price then turns entirely to face Simon. The tone in his voice shifts, not a command, not an order, but something heavier. More familiar. Like a father giving his son a lesson in life and love.
“Listen to me. If you find her first and if she manages to get out of this on the other side…you let her go.”
Simon blinks, the words cutting deeper than he expects. “Let her go?”
Price nods once. “She’s not fightin’ for the same reasons anymore. She’s fightin’ to end somethin’. If you bring her in now, you’ll break her worse than Dragunov ever could. There’s a chance she won’t come back from this, lad. But if she does… It’s gotta be on her own terms. And both of you could never work. Not in the life we live, and the work we do. It’s for the greater good.”
The two men stayed there in silence for a long moment. The sound of nature surrounds them. The subtle sound of the wind as the wind chimes of the safehouse sang their song, the sound of crickets as they searched for one another, the earthy smell that kept them grounded, and the glowing lights of the fireflies.
Simon felt his heart ache at the thought of losing the one person who understood him. It felt like a draught was coming back to him again after experiencing rain for the first time in years. Imani showed him what it felt like to be understood, and he didn’t want to lose that. But again, he understood where Price was coming from. And he hated how much he agreed with him.
Simon, picking up his mask and holding it tight as a way to handle the conflict in his heart, asks Price, “What if she doesn’t come back?”
Price’s answer is quiet, almost a whisper, “Then we remember her as she was… not what Dragunov turned her into.”
The two stayed out there a bit longer. That was until they heard Kate screaming, “PRICE! GHOST! COME HERE!”
Putting his mask back on and stomping out his cigar, Price and Simon rushed back inside to find Johnny and Kyle surrounding Kate at her laptop.
“What’s going on,” Price asked.
“I found Imani,” Kate replied.
“How,” Simon asked.
“I’ve been thinking about what Pavlov said. The doll will sleep beneath the spire. Going through it one by one, the doll is obviously-”
“Imani,” Price, Simon, Johnny, and Kyle said in unison.
“Exactly, but now that leaves beneath the spire. Not very helpful, but then I looked through Dragunov’s bank records again and I found this.”
Turning the laptop to face them, they saw payments for utilities, insurance, payroll, and other expenses.
“What’s all this for,” Price asked.
“For this,” Laswell said as she clicked the arrow button to reveal a massive skyscraper with a spire on top, “This is another building that Dragunov owns. But unlike the others, this seems to be in use. This isn’t a front.. I believe this is a legal front for his illegal activities to turn his dirty money into clean money.”
“This is his base of operations,” Kyle realized.
“Yes,” Kate answered.
“Where is this,” Price asked.
“Moscow's International Business Center,” Kate whispered.
“Fuckin hell! She’s going to Moscow,” Johnny exclaimed.
“And it gets worse,” Kate replied, “I just received from Farah and Alex. They know what happened to the missing serum.”
The four men looked to Kate in anticipation. None of them expected what actually left her mouth, “Dragunov has it. Kocúr gave it to him as a sign of goodwill.”
“What the hell is he gonna do with it,” Kyle asked.
Simon knew almost immediately, “With Kocúr dead, no one can complete the serum. So instead of his grand plan, he’ll have to settle for killing her.”
Looking everyone in the eye, Simon finished by saying, “He’s gonna use it on her and run with the story that an American soldier attacked a former general on Russian soil. And with her father as a Commandant of the Marines, it’ll look like he ordered it.”
“Fuck,” Johnny mumbled.
“Price, call Nik,” Kate urged, “We need to get to Moscow. Now, before it's too late.”
April 3rd, 2019, 12:15 AM: Moscow, Russia
Inside the Carter estate, everyone, except the young children, was gathered in the living room. But unlike the happy and cheerful atmosphere it usually was, it was cold and depressing. Almost like Billie took it with her when she was taken. Alex held onto Tamara as she cried, as everyone tried to do something and anything to keep their minds from thinking the worst. Tamara wanted to drink her life away, wanted to wake up from this terrible dream. But every time she pinched herself, she realized it wasn’t, and it broke her even more.
‘Are they doing what they did to Imani to her baby? Imani was a child, but Billie? Billie was too young. Too pure. Too innocent. How could someone, anyone, take something like that to twist and corrupt it?’
Hearing the house phone ring, Tamara rushed to answer it, “Hello!”
It was quiet at first; the only thing she could hear was the blowing wind. But right before she called out again, a familiar voice came through, “Tamara.”
“Mani,” Tamara called out, getting everyone's attention. They all heard what happened. Not full details, but they know Imani went AWOL after Alicia called her. She’s been off the grid for the last two days, and she left a trail of bodies behind her.
“Mani, where are you,” Tamara asked.
“Am I on speaker?”
“No. Why?”
“Put me on speaker, Mara. Please.”
Following her instructions, Tamara put the phone on speaker and placed in on the coffee table in the middle of the room.
“Ok, Mani, you’re on speaker. Now answer the question, where the hell are you?”
The other end was silent. The only thing they could hear was the wind and what sounded like traffic. Telling signs she was in a city. But her voice and her statement made them all pause, “I found her. I found Billie.”
“You found my baby,” Tamara asked as tears gathered.
“I found her,” Imani replied.
“Oh thank god,” Alex sighed.
“But that’s not it, is it,” Malik asked, ntocing her tone.
“No, no, it's not.”
“Mani, what’s going on sis,” Aaron asked this time.
“I,” Imani began, “I don’t think I’ll be home this time.”
“What? No Mani. No,” Miles argued, “You’ll get through this.”
“No Miles. No, I won’t. This, this is a one-way trip for me.”
“Don’t say that, Imani. Don’t you fucking talk like that,” Aiden exclaimed.
“I wouldn’t say it if I wasn’t sure,” Imani argued back, “Billie will come home. I’ll guarantee that. But I think…I think this is the end of the line for me.”
Everyone started to cry at the reality of their situation. To get Billie back, they had to lose Imani in the process.
“But before I go. Before I do this, I just wanted to hear you guys one last time.”
“Mani, you listen to me, you son of a bitch,” Iris growled as she grabbed the phone, “If you love Billie. If you love mom and dad. If you loved us all as you say you do, you would come back to us alive, you hear me! You come back to us! Both of you! If not for us, for him! Come back for Simon!”
Imani felt a tear escape. She wanted to promise it. She truly wanted to, but she knew she couldn’t. She was going into the belly of the beast. Alone. And if she was being honest. She knew that once she got Billie, she would be sending her and Alpha out. She’d fight Dragunov. Alone.
Hearing what she needed to hear, Imani disconnected the call. Stuffing the phone in her pocket, Imani looked up to the large 75-floor skyscraper in front of her. It was beautiful. Too bad Imani was gonna have to ruin it. Because by the end of the night, this building would be either covered in blood or burnt to a crisp. Looking down at Alpha now, both of them in their gear, Imani gave the wolf a small smile, “Let’s finish this Alpha. Once and for all.”
Next: Chapter 45
Arthur's Note:
IT'S THE FINAL COUNTDOWN! A lot has happened in the last three chapters! Imani has killed one of the monsters from her past, with Alpha killing the person responsible for his pain and suffering. However, all the while, the actual monster was making moves, and poor Billie is now suffering the consequences. Now flying solo, what will happen to her? Will she save Billie and escape this alive, or will she fall?
Well, I hope you all enjoyed these chapters, and I'll see y'all next time!
Urzikstan: April 1st, 2019 (The Next Day) 11:00 PM
After the doctor's death, Farah ordered an immediate cleanup. Any stragglers will be taken prisoner, and any evidence or researcher dealing with Alpha or whatever serum he was making. That’s how they found themselves back in the command center of the ULF HQ as they debriefed the mission, as everyone was now in a better place to talk. Everyone but one at least.
“Well, then,” Dr. Hall sighed as she looked to everyone, “I’d say this was a job well done.”
“You think,” Laswell asked.
“I mean, yeah,” Dr. Hall asserted, “Kocúr’s dead. Alpha’s back. We also secured any new information that Kocúr had after he was eliminated, which included things he discovered while off-grid. I say this couldn’t have gone any better.”
Reaching behind her to grab one of the remaining bullets, she created, Dr. Hall smiled, “And we also have some of my little inventions left. Maybe I could repurpose them.”
“We’re still waiting for the final count of how many serums there were,” Farah added, “We have to be prepared in case some are missing.”
According to the manifest and Dr. Hall’s testimony, Kocúr always prepared his batches from 1 to 99. Something that they could see never changed. So technically, there should be 99 Omega serums in that truck, and just like before, the metal base of the glass cartridges survived. Making it easy for Farah’s people to count them as they cleaned the now fully decommissioned nuclear plant.
Ring
Ring
Ring
“Shit,” Laswell mumbled as she saw a colleague's name pop up on her phone, “I'll be back, I gotta take this.”
Just as Laswell left, Farah and Alex exchanged that knowing look.
“I’m gonna be honest, I think we have more pressing matters to talk about,” Farah began as her eyes trained on Price, “What was really going on here, Price? What was happening with your sergeant?"
“It was-”
“Don’t say it was nothing, old man,” Farah interrupted, “I trust you with my life. Always had and always will. But the reports I’m getting from my people about what your sergeant did to those men, it’s far from nothing.”
“What are they saying,” Simon asked.
“Those men didn’t stand a chance Ghost,” Alex replied this time, “There were 90 bodies littered from the west to where we found Alpha on the east. She killed every single one of them.”
“And according to our men, they suffered,” Farah added, “And her injuries, though nothing compared to the men she killed, would have been more than enough to slow any person down a bit. But she pushed through it all. That’s not even mentioning what she did with Kocúr and how she didn’t show even a sliver of disgust.”
“If you knew what we knew, you wouldn’t be surprised,” Kyle muttered.
“Then help us understand,” Farah said, her eyes still trained on Price, “What the hell happened between Kocúr and your sergeant for her to go on a rampage?”
Though Price didn’t feel comfortable telling Imani’s business, especially when she was not in the room, Price owed it to Farah for helping them.
So instead of telling the whole story, Price gave a watered-down version of it. Not going into the details like Imani did. Only telling Farah and Alex that Imani was kidnapped when she was 14, lost a dear friend, and that Kocúr and his superior General Viktor Dragunov were behind it all.
“Damn,” Alex mumbled, “I mean. Damn.”
“That’s a lot of baggage for anyone to carry, Price,” Farah noted.
“It is,” Price agreed, “And that’s baggage I don’t think she ever fully dealt with. And with him coming back, it’s almost like everything has been 10 times worse.”
Looking away from Farah, Price looked to Simon, Kyle, and Johnny, “You three go make sure we’re ready to move. Now that Alpha’s back, we need to figure out our next steps in locating Dragunov.”
All three of them gave him a nod, following his orders, leaving Price, Farah, and Alex.
“There’s actually something I wanted to ask you Farah,” Price began as he walked closer to her.
“What,” Farah asked softly as she looked up towards him.
“I want you to talk to Umbra for me.”
“Me? Why,” Farah asked, her eyebrows scrunched.
“She needs someone on the outside to talk to her,” Price replied, “Someone outside of us four. And with everything you’ve been through, you're the only person I know who could reach her. Because if she continues to go down the path she’s going, she’ll end up just like him.”
Everyone in that room knew exactly who Price was talking about. Hadir.
Someone who stopped fighting without rules. Someone who became their enemy. Price’s concerns were clear. Price wanted Farah to talk to Imani to prevent her from becoming like Hadir. Or worse, like Dragunov.
“Ok. I’ll talk to her,” Farah said, “Alex, check with the men at the plant. We need to make sure everything is clear.”
“Copy.”
And with that, the three of them split up, Price to get to the boys, Alex to get to the main gate to wait for the clean-up team, as they were scheduled to get back soon, and Farah to go find Imani.
It didn’t take long to find her.
Farah found her south of the HQ, sitting on the hard ground, her back against the wall as she watched Alpha.
“Commander Karim,” Imani greeted, her eyes never leaving Alpha as he played with the small critters he found.
“Umbra,” Farah greeted back as she leaned against the wall next to her.
“Please, you can call me Imani.”
“Then you can call me Farah.”
The two were silent for a moment. The only sounds are the critters and Alpha, and their only light is the moon and stars above.
“Did you need something, Farah?”
Looking down at Imani as her eyes lay locked onto her wolf, Farah was able to see a faint resemblance to her older brother. After Price saved them, and when they began the ULF, there were moments of silence when Farah could see just how angry her brother was. She knew as well as he did that anger could be a help to them. But now, after everything that has happened, Farah also knows that anger can lead a person to make a terrible decision. And she sees that in her.
“I heard about what happened between you and the doctor,” Farah began.
“Price, I assume?”
“Yes. Didn’t tell me everything. But enough for me to make a picture.”
“Hmm. So I’m guessing this is the part you say, this isn’t you. You’re better than this.”
“I could, but I’m positive that’s something you don't want to hear, and honestly, something I think is bullshit.”
That got Imani’s attention as she turned away from Alpha and towards Farah, her confusion in her eyes.
“We’re soldiers, Imani. We fight. We kill. We repeat. That’s who we are. As Price says, we get dirty so the world can stay clean. That’s the mission. I don’t blame you. Not in the slightest for what you did. If I were in your position, I’d do the same. I already did when I killed Barkov myself.”
“So what’s the problem?”
“It’s why you're doing it,” Farah replied, “You’re doing this not to stop them from repeating what they did, you're fighting for your own selfish reasons. It’s just like Kocúr said, you won’t stop until either you or Dragunov ends up dead. And with the way you fight, the way you killed those men, it’s almost like you want to die. Like you want them to kill you without making it easy. You want them, especially Dragunov, to earn your death. I’m right, aren’t I?”
Just like before, Imani didn’t respond. Confirming exactly what they all thought.
Sighing, Farah sat down next to Imani, “I know what it’s like to lose everything. To think vengeance is the only way to make it right.”
Imani looks at her now, curiosity clear in her eyes, “And what? You found peace?”
“No. Worst. I found the cost.”
Looking down at one of her many scars on her hand, Farah began to tell her story, “My brother thought killing the people like the man who hurt us would heal us. Instead, it made him the same as the one he hated. And I lost him, too. And I, nor Price and the other, want to see you end up that way, too.”
Imani’s expression falters for the first time. Her voice cracks as she speaks, “He deserved it. Kocúr made Alpha suffer. He made so many people, including children, suffer for his own ambition. For his own desire.”
“And now Alpha has his blood on his teeth because you told him to. Just like Dragunov ordered him to do with those girls when you were young.”
The only thing Imani gave to Fraah with that was silence.
Putting a hand on her shoulder, Farah said softly, “You’re not too far gone, Imani. But if you keep walking this road, one day you’ll look in the mirror and not recognize the person staring back. Instead, you may see the person you hate the most.”
Giving her shoulder a slight squeeze, Farah finished off by saying, “You can’t save what’s already dead. But you can save yourself. Do it for your family. Do it for the person you lost because of them.”
Imani wouldn’t lie; Farah’s words got to her. Imani exhales shakily, eyes glassy but no tears. Not yet, at least. Sensing her discomfort and pain, Alpha stopped playing with the rodents and walked right to her. Pressing himself against her leg as if to ground her. Seeing that Imani wouldn’t be forced to deal with her words alone, Farah stands, giving her a long look.
“I can’t bring my brother back. I don't know if he’s alive or dead. But maybe I can stop someone else from losing theirs. Especially someone like you.”
With one last pat to her shoulder, Farah left Imani with her thoughts.
“Fuck,” Imani sighed as she brought her knees to her chest, tears falling, “What the fuck am I doing?”
Elsewhere in the HQ, following Price’s orders, Simon, Kyle, and Johnny were all getting their stuff together. Simon volunteered to gather Imani’s belongings, as she wasn’t there.
But as they were, Johnny began to think aloud, “Somthin' isn’t adding up.”
“What’re you talking about mate,” Kyle asked, getting Simon’s attention.
“It’s about what that bloke said right before Mani sent Alpha on him.”
“Well, he said a lot of things, Soap, you’re gonna have to be more specific,” Price said as he overheard the last part of that.
“He said that she’d have to face the consequences of failing to go after Dragunov.”
That caused everyone to stop moving. Because John ‘Soap’ MacTavish had a point. They were so worried about what he said about Imani that they forgot what he had said about that. As they all turned to him with a similar look, Johnny asked the question that came to their heads, “Since she failed, what’s the consequence?”
Meanwhile, 11:00AM, Crossroads School for Arts & Sciences, Santa Monica, California
“Now what do we call this planet here?”
“Neptune!”
“Good job! And what’s this planet that’s not really a planet?”
“Pluto!”
“That’s right!”
Ring
Ring
Ring
“Oh, that’s the bell! Everyone, get your stuff and line up in the hall so we can head to lunch and recess.”
As the kids all rushed to grab their belongings, the youngest teacher at Crossroads School for Arts & Sciences, Ms. Honey, watched on. A young woman originally from Detroit, she moved here with her brother after her parents passed away and relocated to the Golden State for a fresh start. As a black woman, she was a little nervous about moving so far away from everything she’s ever known. Still, with the pay and accommodations, even allowing her younger brother to attend school here, no tuition fees, it’d be stupid to pass up. But luckily, the school was amazing, the staff was amazing, and the students were even better.
As Ms. Honey counted each student as they headed out for lunch, she realized she had only counted 19 out of 20. But she didn’t panic as she knew exactly who it was and where she was.
After asking another teacher to escort her students, Ms. Honey walked to the back of her classroom and around the bookcase that hid her little reading area. Ms. Honey smiled down at the little girl with Bubble twist with ballies in her hair, “I figured you were back here, Miss. Billie.”
Sitting on the floor in her school uniform was Billie Imani Barnes, hiding away with her coloring book and crayons.
“H-H-Hi, Ms.Honey,” Billie greeted.
Sitting down next to her, Ms. Honey watched as Billie continued to daw away in her book. Ms. Honey loved all her students and cared for them all deeply. Billie was a special case. Since she had a prominent stutter, many of the other kids liked to tease her, but having a brother with the same stutter, Ms. Honey was always there to defend her.
Billie was also a very bright and intelligent kid, both mentally and emotionally. More so than other kids, but after meeting her parents, she understood why, as they were the same. One of the many ways Billie expressed her love was by drawing. A kid in her class was sad, so she drew their favorite animal or character. Her emotions were too big? She’d sit down in this little corner and draw everything she felt as a way to cope.
Exactly what she was doing now. But this time, unlike the animals she usually drew, it looked like she was drawing her family again, but Ms. Honey only recognized one person. The woman that Billie spoke about like a superhero and the same woman she was named after.
“Is that your auntie Mani and her dog Bibi,” Ms. Honey asked, pointing to the brown stick woman with the dog next to her while using her nickname.
“Mmhm, her and Alpha. And Alpha’s a wolf, not a dog.”
‘Most likely just a husky,’ Ms. Honey smiled along, “And who are these guys? I’ve never seen them before.”
“My new uncles,” Billie answered with a smile, “They’re on the same team as my auntie.”
“Oh, that’s great, sweetheart,” Ms. Honey replied, remembering that it was her Auntie Mani who had served in the military, “What are their names?”
“That’s my Uncle Kyle. That’s my Uncle Johnny. That’s my Uncle Pricey. And that’s my Uncle Simon.”
Looking both ways, Billie leaned up and whispered loudly in Ms. Honey’s ear, “I think my A-A-Auntie has a crush on my Uncle Simon.”
“Oh,” Ms. Honey gasped, “Does he like her?”
Billie nodded frantically as she remembered the scene she spied on from the balcony with her binoculars, “I saw it! They k-k-kissed!”
‘Oh,’ Ms. Honey thought as her eyes widened behind her smile, ‘I swear, kids be telling grown folks business like it’s in the news.’
But just as fast as Billie’s smile appeared, it slowly faded as her black crayon began to draw something in the corner.
Looking over, Ms. Honey noticed a black figure with bright red eyes off to the far side of the paper, as if he was watching behind them.
“Whose this,” Ms. Honey asked, pointing to the shadowy figure.
“The bad man,” Billie answered in a hushed tone.
“The bad man?”
Billie nodded, “The one who hurt my auntie.”
Ms. Honey was quiet, not wanting to assume this was real instead of the wild imagination of a five-year-old. But Billie was never one for that.
Instead, Ms. Honey just listened as Billie continued on, “I wasn’t supposed to listen, but I-I-I did. Auntie Mani w-w-was hurt when she was little. Now, the b-b-bad man came back.”
“Does he want to hurt her again Billie?”
“I think so. My auntie left to find him. But I’m scared.”
Watching as the five-year-old continued to draw, Ms. Honey’s thoughts wandered. This is too much for a five-year-old to be dealing with. This kind of anxiety, worry, and fear isn’t healthy for her. And while yes, Billie was one of the most emotionally mature children she had met, this was still too much to deal with.
‘I should contact her parents,’ Ms. Honey thought.
“Well, I’m sure your auntie can take care of herself. And I’m sure she wouldn’t want you to worry and forget to take care of yourself either. So come on, sweetie. You can draw some more at recess after you eat. Ok?”
“O-o-ok.”
That’s how Billie found herself here. Sitting at one of the benches with her box of crayons next to her.
She knew she shouldn’t have listened in. Her parents taught her that grown folks' business is not for kids. But seeing how her aunties were so worked up, she couldn’t help but stay behind, especially for her Auntie Mani. She knew it was bad when her auntie, the same woman who she loved to say sees everything, didn’t even say anything when she rushed past her in tears. And when that one evil man came, she had never seen her auntie so mad before.
‘I don’t get it,’ Billie thought as she wiped away her tears of frustration after finishing her drawing.
Looking down at her drawing, her eyes stayed locked on the brown figure, her smile showing the opposite of what Billie was feeling.
‘I miss you Auntie,’ she thought as she traced over her auntie’s bracelet she made for her in the drawing, the blue and white countering her brown skin.
At that moment, a soccer ball hit her arm, causing her to move her arm away from her drawing, which got caught in the wind.
“Uh, oh,” a distant voice called out.
Looking over to the voice, Billie had an annoyed look on her face as she saw the same group of boys who always messed with her.
“S-S-Sorry B-B-Billie,” the head of the group said as he mocked her stutter, causing the other kids around him to laugh.
It was then that Billie remembered the wise words of her Uncle Johnny after she told him at breakfast that the boys used to mess with her.
“Don’t let them say that, ‘Oh, that’s just how boys are. That means they like ya’ crap. Bullocks, I say. A real lad will treat a girl like he wants to be treated. Or better yet, how they want their mum to be treated. Remember that. They give you shite, you give it back.”
“So what c-c-can I do?”
Looking at everyone to make sure no one was watching, Johnny leaned forward across the table and whispered, “You flip 'em the bird and you say ‘Rach a mach (Fuck Off).’
“R-R-Rach a mach,” Billie repeated in a confused tone.
“Exactly like that bunny,” Johnny smiled as he patted her on the head.
“What are you teaching my niece you idiot,” Imani asked over Simon.
“Nothin, nothin,” Johnny laughed as he backed away with his hands raised, sending a smirk and a wink to the young girl, getting a small giggle as Billie tried to wink back.
So, following her uncle’s advice, Billie raised her small hand and flipped them the bird, yelling, “Rach a mach!”
Did the boys understood what she said? No. Did they understood that finger she held up? Oh definitely.
“MS. TRENCHBUL, BILLIE SAID A BAD WORD!”
Ignoring them now, Billie turned around and walked to the fence where her drawing got stuck.
Grabbing it from the fence, Billie looked down to see some mud on it. Even tearing because of the fence.
“A-A-Assholes,” Billie mumbled as she looked down at the messed up drawing.
“Wow. That’s not a nice word coming from a lady.”
Billie was startled by the unknown voice with a funny accent. Looking up, she saw a man she didn’t recognize, leaning against the fence, a friendly smile on his face, “Hey there, kiddo.”
Billie was silent. She didn’t respond.
“Aw, didn’t your parents say it’s rude not to greet someone back?”
“I-I-I’m not allowed to talk to s-s-strangers,” Billie argued.
“Smart parents,” the man pointed at her, “But I’m not a stranger. I’m good…friends with your Auntie Mani.”
“Auntie,” Billie repeated in excitement.
“Yeah! I’m not sure if she mentioned me, but my name is Taras Pavlov. It’s nice to finally meet you, little Billie.”
Billie felt excited as she finally had someone to ask about her aunt. But then, she remembered what had happened the last time someone said they knew her. They were with the bad man. So hiding her excitement in a way to look tough, Billie crossed her arms, “You say you know m-m-my auntie?”
“Yup. Me and your auntie go way back,” he smiled as he made the motion.
“Prove it.”
“Huh,” he asked.
“P-P-Prove that you're my auntie's f-f-friend,” Billie demanded, “What’s her b-b-birthstone?”
“Her birthstone,” he repeated in fake interest, “Oh give me a minute, sweetheart, she’s mentioned it a few times.”
But as he pretended to think of the answer, the lunch aides were gathering all the kids to head back inside as lunch was coming to an end. As Ms. Honey’s assigned lunch aide counted the kids and realized one was missing, she looked around the playground to find the missing child. But when her eyes landed on Billie with a strange man, her heart stopped, and her breath caught in her throat.
“BILLIE!”
Hearing her name, Billie turned her head to look at her. But that was all they needed. It happened as if in slow motion.
The man named Taras reached over the fence and grabbed Billie, hauling her over the wall as she tried to fight. His grip was so tight and so brutal that Billie ended up dropping her drawing as tears welled up due to the force of the grab.
“BILLIE,” the teacher's aide screamed as she rushed towards them, while the other teachers ushered the children inside.
But she was too late. As if they were waiting for the grab, a white van stopped in front of the man, and the man, as well as Billie, climbed inside, slamming the door as Billie’s screams were heard right before it fully closed and over the screeching tires.
“I’m so so sorry, Ms.Honey,” Tamara’s voice came through the phone as Ms. Honey kept her promise and called Billie’s parents after she sent her to lunch, “If we knew she was listening, we would have immediately talked to her about it.”
“But best believe, we’re gonna sit her down to talk to her about this when we get home,” Alex’s voice came through now in the three-way call.
“That would be great, Mr. and Mrs. Barnes,” Ms. Honey smiled, “Billie’s an amazing kid, and you two should be insanely proud. It’s just when she feels something deeply that she really gets discouraged from doing anything. But then again, those are five-year-olds for you.”
But just as Tamara started saying something, the vice principal’s voice came over the intercom with great urgency to say, “LOCKDOWN! ALL TEACHERS INDOOR LOCKDOWN! KEEP ALL STUDENTS IN YOUR DESIGNATED AREAS UNTIL FURTHER INSTRUCTIONS!”
Almost like a bomb went off, her classroom doors were slammed open as her students, now in tears, came running in with a teacher aide behind them.
“Margaret,” Ms. Honey began, looking from her crying students to their lunch aide teacher, “What in the world is happening?”
Margaret was silent, but tears were clear in her eyes. Looking over to her students, it was almost like déjà vu. Because just like before lunch. One of her students was missing. And she knew exactly which one.
Even though she could hear Tamara and Alex’s panicked voices through the phone, asking if everything was okay, Ms. Honey looked away and towards the still-crying aide.
“Margaret, where’s Billie?”
Back in Urzikstan
After staying a few more minutes outside, Imani finally felt like she was in a better headspace. Farah’s words put her back into her humanity and reminded her why she was doing this, not for revenge, but to prevent Dragunov from harming anyone else.
But as she was heading inside with Alpha next to her, she felt something on her vibrate. Pulling out her satellite phone, the same phone her dad bought her for emergencies, Imani was confused to see her mother’s number.
Answering the phone, Imani brought the phone to her ear, “Mama, what’s going on? Everything ok?”
Almost like those two words were a trigger, Imani could hear not only her mother but what sounded like a bunch of other people in the back, “Ma! Ma! What’s going on?”
“He,” Alicia began, her voice cracking with emotion, “He took her!”
“What,” Imani asked, not knowing what she was talking about, “Who took who?”
That question changed everything. Imani felt her body tense up. Her breathing stopped like someone had a tight grip on her lungs, causing her vision to blur. She didn’t even realize she dropped the phone as she heard a ringing in her ears. It was as if the universe had stopped as those three words her mother had just said played in Imani’s head over and over again.
“Dragunov took Billie!”
It happened. It happened again. And not to just anyone. Her niece. Her sweet, innocent, playful, creative, curious niece. It was then Kocúr’s word came back to her, “This is the motivation he was talking about,” Imani whispered as she clenched her fist so tight blood began to pool in her hands.
Then, something snapped. Whether it was her sanity or humanity, Imani didn’t know. All she knew now was that what Farah said was now out the window. This was now extremely personal. Almost like her body was on autopilot, Imani went to the command center and grabbed the bullets she didn’t use before. She didn’t even bother getting her bag, knowing the team was there with it, and if they saw how she was right now, they’d stop her. Instead, she went to the back gate, where all the vehicles were stored.
Noticing her, one of the men who was keeping up the maintenance of the vehicles stopped what he was doing and came up to her, “Hello, Umbra. Can I help you with something?”
When her eyes snapped to his, he felt his entire body freeze. Never in his life had anyone ever looked at him the way this woman was looking at him. Like she was two seconds away from snapping.
“Keys. Now.”
Not wanting to die now, the man grabbed one of their Humvees’ keys and handed it to her.
Without a word, Imani and Alpha hopped in and sped away, not even waiting for the gate to open as she blew through it, disappearing in the desert.
‘I gotta tell the commander,’ he thought as he rushed to the Command center.
Back in the command center, everyone except Laswell was now seated as they waited for Imani, Alex, and Laswell to join them.
“So the talk went well,” Price asked again.
“For the hundredth time, old man, yes,” Farah laughed as Alex rushed inside.
“Alex, what’s wrong,” Farah asked as she noticed the nervous look on his face.
“We have a problem,” Alex said as he laid down a bag on the table, “The cleanup just came back, there's supposed to be 99 cartridges. They only counted 98.”
“Damn it,” Dr. Hall gronaed as she picked one out of the bag, “That means we’re missing one.”
“Does it say in the logs where it is,” Simon asked.
“Nothing that we saw,” Alex replied as Kate came storming inside, her eyes crazed as she looked around frantically.
“Kate, what’s wrong,” Price asked as he immediately took note of her face.
“Where’s Mani,” she asked as she walked up to him.
“By the south wall,” Farah answered, “I just spoke to her not too long ago. Why, what’s going on?”
Before she could respond, the same man from their vehicle dept came rushing in, speaking to Farah in frantic arabic.
“What’s he saying,” Johnny asked as he looked to Price, as his eyes widened at what the man said.
“Imani took a car,” Price replied, “I thought you talked to her Farah?”
“I did. It went well,” Farah replied as their gaze turned to Kate, who was just looking for her.
“If she’s gone, then Price, we've got a big problem,” Kate whispered as she looked at Price.
“Kate, what’s going on,” Price asked as everyone walked towards her.
“I just got a call from Jefferson. It must have been Alicia that called Imani,” Kate mumbled as she thought about how she overheard Jefferson asking Alicia who she was on the phone with.
“Kate,” Price roared her name, getting her attention, “What the hell happened?”
“Dragunov,” Kate began, taking a deep breath, “Dragunov took Billie.”
That made the men of 141, as well as Dr. Hall, stop in their tracks while Farah and Alex looked around in confusion.
“Whose Billie,” Alex asked.
“Imani’s niece,” Kyle answered.
“Imani’s five-year-old niece,” Dr. Hall added.
“Dragunov took a child,” Farah repeated in disbelief.
“Nothing new for him,” Johnny replied.
“The consequences,” Simon began as everyone turned to him, “This is the consequence for not going for him. If she doesn’t find him, he’ll do to Billie what he did to her. Or worse.”
“He’ll kill her to get Imani to come. Like Zahara,” Kate finished it off.
“And with Alpha with her, they’ll kill anyone or anything in their way,” Price mumbled.
It was then three small words, words that made Simon, for the first time, fear for the safety of someone else, escaped his mouth, “Imani's gone rogue.”
